Horsemen and Ponies

by Dark Krystal

Rating: teen
Tags: Griffons, Profanity, Gore, Violence, Slice of Life, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Death, Human, Main 6, Other, Original Character, Comedy, Dragons, Adventure
Length: 71698

Death, War, Pestilence, and Famine. After a mission goes accidentally wrong the four of them find themselves separated and in a strange land filled with gross harmony.

Death, War, Pestilence, and Famine.

The mythological christen riders that are rumored to be the ones that are to bring judgement on earth one last time before the earth dies. Supposedly named and serve as the punishments of god for humanities sins when the time comes.

But What would happen if one were to unleash these four apocalyptic beings in to a world where instead of sinful, disharmonious humanity there is. Ponies, Yaks, Dragons, Griffons, and more. Will they start the apocalypse in Equestria? Or be affected by this dimension harmony?

This story is my oc's take on the horsemen that come from my own world, so it might not line up with what the bible says. This is also my first story if you haven't guessed already.

Published 2020-07-18 08:20:00 UTC
Last updated 2022-05-01 18:01:56 UTC

Arrival

It happened so fast. One second your in some asshole's lair next thing you know you’re sucked in some portal and now forced to face upwards to the sky while feeling air rush up.

”AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” Pestilence screams and flails his arms about in panic at the realization that he was indeed falling. At first he thought he had sometime to brace himself only for his back to collide with the ground. On impact he had makes a crater the size of a carriage..

”AHHH FUUUUUCK!” He screams out in pain and arches his back, he shuts his eyes and grits his teeth. His spine was still intact as expected but damn it felt like being shirtless and getting whipped on your back. In an attempt to lessen the pain he rolls around in the crater for a bit before going limp and resting.

”Ughhhh…” He groans after as he slowly opens his eyes.

Opening his eyes he finds himself laying on his side and flips onto his back only to be blinded by sunlight and instinctively moves his hand over his eyes to block it out while slowly sitting up. Once the light is out of his line of sight he moves his hand back and sweeps his eyes over his new environment.

”Oh you got to be FUCKING KIDDING ME!” He yells as he finds himself surrounded by nothing but sand and only some cacti. It was a desert……out of all the places he could’ve been teleported to, it was just HIS LUCK he had been sent to a desert. He immediately noticed something off about the land around him……the sand was well…sand it wasn’t black…it was normal earth sand. Upon this discovery he looked up to the cloudless sky and smiles to see a blue sky.

He sighs. ”Well at least i’m on earth… ”

He chuckles while getting up as he remembers that demons smug look when he was sucking them in the portal, oh that precious dumbass. He was definitely going back to hell and cheer on famine beating the life out of that demon. With a smile forming on his face as he thinks about it. He moves his hand in a circular motion through the air to make a portal with his eyes close as he imagines the scene and then jumps through the portal he made only to land on his face, he brings his head up and spits out sand.

”Twe hwell?!” He attempts to yell out with sand in his mouth before getting back on his feet and spitting out the remaining sand in his mouth. He huffs and does the motion again, concentrating this time but finds nothing forming. His eyes narrow and he spends ten minutes in the hot desert to attempt to make portal only for nothing to appear.

”Are you kidding me…!?”

His hand falls to his side and he looks at the empty space where his portal should be with a tight lipped smile. He shakes his head and does breathing exercises and smiles. ’Probably just the heat that’s interfering with my magic, right? Right! Well the best solution is clearly to get out of this desert or find shade and try again!’

He chuckles to himself and with hands in his hoodie's pockets, he hums a tune and picks a random direction to travel.

……Two hours later……

”LUCIFER HELP ME! GOD PLEASE! I KNOW YOU DISLIKE MY EXISTENCE BUT PLEASE SAVE ME FROM THIS HELL!” Pestilence screams out as he falls to his knees and raises his hands to the sky. The last two hours or six hours? Felt like an endurance test and if it was he clearly failed, the heat was too much for him even when he took his hoodie off to wrap it around his waist and pull up his shirts sleeves but to no avail. Sweat burned into his eyes and covered every inch his thin body as he called for help from his enemies above. He could only whimper as he knew the gods wouldn’t save him from this place or any place for that manner, all he could do is get back up on his feet and continue his journey for shade or out the desert.

……Four hours later……

He dragged his feet as he walked now, his eyes wide open. He felt as if he was fucking dying. Was really going to die in the most pathetic way for his title…………in a fucking desert on earth? He couldn’t help but start to laugh at this cruel joke that was his present life. He wished an oasis, large bent over cactus were here but instead he just had those trees over there. He chuckles at the blurry miniature trees in his vision until he wipes his eyes and realizes that the trees were actually real.

He starts to pick up speed slowly upon realizing the chance to finally rest under some sweet, tall, leafy trees to rest. He starts running with a toothy grin on his face as he gets closer to these trees, he could swear the land around him was changing as well! Instead of sand he was now in some sort of dry lands though the ground was a bit greenish but who cares about the ground type when TREES are here!

He quickly rushes to the tree and does a front flip with a mid air twist, he plops himself down and leans against the tree.

“Uooooooooh……~ Truly one of the best feelings in the universe is when you go from deathly to a cool shady tree…~”
He smiles and closes his eyes, the wind blowing over him just amplify the coolness granted onto the demon. His body relaxes and he closes his eyes to fully enjoy his well earned break, slowly he loses his consciousness. An hour later a shadow would loom over his sleeping form.

“Girls cometh here!”

”Mmmn…”

War opens his eyes and blinks a couple times.

’Huh. I expected to be plopped out into the sky……’

War couldn’t help but be disappointed at his lack of free falling. He at least wanted some time to analyze his surroundings and pick a spot to land. He groans as his body forces him acknowledge something crucial. He’s cold. Why is he cold? He sits up and looks around to realize he got plopped onto a tundra? No, seeing numerous mountains around him he can assume worst, a snowy mountain range.

”Huh…” War looks on with slightly widened eyes, he didn’t expect this of all place he could’ve plopped in. Luckily he was wearing socks today, that should let him be warm though……he glances down and sees he is barefoot in his sandals, 'Darn. I forgot.'
War sighs and gets up on his feet and takes a gander to look all around him and notices two things. First, this was clearly earth. Second, there’s a nice barely snow pathway with no snow up the mountain, nice! He quickly walks over onto it, next thing to do was make a portal head back to hell.

……Three attempts later……

”Darn. I guess portals aren’t working……I guess I have to take the train to hell back.” He sighs in defeat. ”I guess I better head dow-” Suddenly the ground vibrates stopping the demon in his tracks and tense up his body. Earthquake!? No……strange enough it doesn’t feel like a giant slab of earth moving over each other instead it feels like……just a giant jackhammer……? He could feel the vibrations run from his feet to up his spine, very unpleasant but he could feel there’s was a source and it was up the mountain strangely enough…….he waited a few seconds to see if an avalanche would begin and gives a long sigh when it doesn't.

”No avalanche……not an earthquake………what is causing this?” War couldn’t help it. He was a curious demon even though going up there is clearly the wrong way, he needed to quell this question of his.

………An hour of walking later………

War was surprised to himself in front of what appears to be a fort. He a strange fort……it had a large wooden doors and beside it two large circular platforms with……bovines? On top holding a shield in their……uh hoof’s? In their other hoof they held holding giant torches. The vibrations going up his spines snap him out of his deconstruction of the forts strange entrance, it was time to solve this strange vibrating mystery. War pops his neck and jumps a couple times to prepare himself in case whatever was behind the doors didn’t take fondly to outsiders, now prepared he walks up to the gate and peeks inside.

”What…the…hell…?”

"GOD FUCKING DAMNIIIIIIIIIIIIT!"

Famine loudly cursed himself as he falls from the portal for multiple reasons. 1) for being like a bull and getting fucked by matador-like trick, 2.) because he was falling from the sky. He frowns and crosses his arms as he falls, he looks around the area around him mid fall to at least see if he was in hell or somewhere else. Blue sky and clouds, check. Forest surroundings below, check. Snow tipped mountains in the distance, check. So far this seems like eart-wait what the fuck is that? He squints his eyes as he spots a strange object among the normal earthly details, seeing in the distance what looks to be a giant dead tree leaning with houses all over it on top of the saddest plateau.

”……………………” Famine couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow at what this strange city structure, surely humans wouldn’t live there unless they wanted to live on the edge. Literally. A place lack that should've been known, at least he should've heard of it due to his many trips to earth yet has never heard of such a place or seen such a place on earth unless……

”This isn’t earth……” He takes a second to let those words sink into his brain. He always thought that the only dimensions or realms were Heaven, Earth, Limbo, and Hell but was he be wrong? Look at the tree and notes it looked almost like some type of modern bird’s nes-wait shit how close is he to the ground again? He looks back down and finds himself a couple of feet from crashing into a tree.

”OH SHIT!” He yells and braces his body for impact while also pulling out one of his thickest kitchen knives. He feels the impact of branches hit his back making him squint his eyes in annoyance to the feeling, using his knife and stabs it into the tree stopping his fall forcefully but dragging the knife down a bit until he stops at sixteen feet off the ground. He sighs and shakes his head before pulling the knife out and landing on his feet.

He huffs and checks his knife; no damage? Good. He looks around finding himself in a tall tree forest. Honestly compared to that shitty wannabe bird house town it looks absolutely beautiful. Famine couldn’t care about the looks of this forest right now, he needed to figure out if this was earth or not, if not he would have to figure out a way back or find the others.

“I have no choice then……gotta get to that town and see if this is earth……” He says to himself with a scowl, from the sky it looked like the only way to access it was either flying to it or climbing up to it. Not only does he have to walk a long ass way but he has to climb it too!? He sighs and walking to the direction he saw the town in.

A large boom is heard throughout the forest, phoenix’s in the area take flight into the sky to escape the source. In the middle of the forest lies a large crater and in the center……Death has landed. He stays still kneeling and taking a moment to recover from the landing before getting up slowly and checking his environment with out a moments hesitation. A forest. Though strange, on earth he remembers that it should be summer in most countries around now but almost all the trees are filled with brown leaves, it could be a type of tree but he couldn’t shake the feeling that something about this land was unnatural.

He hops out of his crater and starts walking while trying to take note of everything around him. He notices light pillars of smoke rising into the cloudy sky prompting him to climb a tree to see the source. Volcanoes in fact multiple volcanoes, interesting. He jumps back down and decides he has enough information. He checks if can go back to hell through a portal, his gut continuing to tell him something about this land was different from earth all together.

……two portal attempts later……

”Hmph.” He scoffs to himself. The portal giving him the push to conclude that where ever he is was not earth, it is an entirely new foreign land or dimension. “I need to find some locals and get more information.” Death crosses his arms as he speaks to himself.

”A new land huh……” He didn’t want to admit it but he felt some excitement deep down in his dark soul, spending centuries in hell he made him felt like he had memorized the entirety of Hell itself. He loses himself to possibilities of what could be in this world as he walks until he hears the sound of heavy approaching footsteps and clear smug chuckling that he was used to. He stops as a large shadow from behind looms over him, he clenches his fist and slowly turns around with his deadpan face.

”What do you want, Dragon?” Death gives his normal deadpan face.

Author's Note

Four cliffhangers on the 2nd chapter already, four horsemen, and for different environments. Let's go.

Might be a lot of grammar or errors so feel free to point those out i'm finishing this one up at 2am in the morning and tired as flaccid cocks.

11/25/2020 edited.

(P) Awakening

“Mmmm……” Pestilence sleeps against the tree, turning his head every now and then. It was a peaceful nap until he feels something nudge against his cheek.

“Mmmmm… don’t disturb my crêpe feast…” The response to his decline was more pokes.

“Staph it……” He grumbles out and sleepily smacks away whatever dares wake him up from his well-deserved nap, only for something to smack him across the face.

“BAH!” He snaps his eyes open and he instinctively rubs his cheek. He looks up to see his assailant; his green eyes are met with bigger amber eyes gazing down at him.

“……………………………” He stares for a bit before silently scooting away; not liking how close it was to him. His gaze moves away from its eyes to examine whatever was looking at him. It was a horse. A horse with amber eyes and coat, grey mane, a black hat, and a white collar around its neck with black tie.

…. Is this a horse? It has a build of one but...

Pestilence squints as he stares at the horse's body. The horse silently watches him as a perpetual scowl forms on its face.

Is this is definitely not a horse! It’s too small but it does have horse like features... though it also kind of has human too...

His eyes move away when he notices the creature was silently staring at him, judging him. As his gaze moves, he finally notices to his right that the amber being wasn’t alone, there were two more smaller horses. One had a bluish gray coat, short gray mane, and lime eyes that glared into his soul as if he just shot its family up and dump them in a public trash bin. Trying to hide behind the hateful one was another one with a scared look on its face, it had a light grey coat, long dark grayish cyan mane, and violet eyes.

Aww... it’s hiding! It looks so cute! I could just—

"Ahem…" The amber one gets Pestilence mind out of the gutter with a cough. Pestilence abruptly stands up, making the creatures eyes widen at his height. He wipes of sand from his hoodie and pants then leans against the tree with hands in his hoodie's pockets, an attempt to look professional in his mind.

Be cool Pestilence, don’t ask the obvious. Let them talk first and see their deal... also game face! Yes, game face!

Pestilence runs his hand through his hair and gives them a side glance. The amber horse blinks at this strange behavior and is content to stare until the bluish gray creature nudges its side, snapping it out of it. With small inhale it looks back at the creature with the same deadpan scowl and serious look he saw when he woke up.

"Good day, strange one. I am bid Igneous Rock. Great Apologies for disturbing thy rest yet. I might not but bid what bringest thou hither?" The amber one asks. Pestilence keeps his eyes on it, his mouth opens only to close as he looks away. He looks at the desert in the distance in thought.

Dear god it spoke in that god-rotten language humans used to speak in. I can’t even begin to solve what the hell it just asked me

He looks at the desert with a teaspoon of despair in the depths of his eyes before looking back at the not-horse but horse. He notices the small beads of sweat down the stoic horse, unsure it was because of the sun blasting on them all or because it decided to wake up and twice its height. He glances at the hiding not-horse who shrinks even more at his gaze.

Holy shit I must be terrifying to these things! That’s awesome... but also not really, shit! Why do I have to be scary when it’s inconvenient to me!

He sighs and gives his gentlest smile as he responds. "Sorry... I don't exactly.... get what you just said. However! I can assure you uh... don’t need to quell a taste for violence towards thou kind?” The amber not-horse relaxes and nods in understanding, However the hateful not-horse narrows its eyes at him.

"You won't if you know what's good for you!" The angry not-horse said with a disgusting amount of venom in its feminine voice.

' What! It actually spoke normal! Why the hell did that speak in... in that damn type of language! Also did this tiny, cute little creature just threaten me I can’t have that! `

"U-understood…" Comes out of Pestilence mouth instead of what his thought demanded of him to say. He bites the inside of his cheek in rage, meanwhile the angry not-horse huffs and relaxes as well. The shy not-horse behind looking at both of the not-horse and deciding to stop hiding.

"Good! Now answer Pa's question!" It said again with a stomp to the ground.

"I would! If I knew what he said!" Pestilence puts his hands up in defense, was he, a horseman actually feeling intimidated? Yes. Yes, he was.

Why am I like this!

"He asked you what are you doing on our farmland, you rockhead!"

"I just woke up in the desert and after walking for... Some hours I saw this tree wanted to get a nap— Wait farm?" Pestilence he looks and looks around seeing nothing but trees but does spot an agricultural silo in the distance.

Who decides to make a farm not far from a desert!?

The angry not-horse opens her mouth to speak again only for Igneous Rock to put out his arm. Foreleg? Forehoof? Whatever, in front of her and silences her. "Methinks, I understand thy plight. Thy eyes say to me thou art being truthful... Hmph, join we. we shall allow thou to keep upon our homestead." Igneous Rock gives the faintest of smiles before turning around and heading towards the where the was silo.

"What! But... but PA!" The mean not-horse chases after her “pa”, the sudden departure leaves Pestilence and the shy not-horse behind. She looks up and lets out a *eep!* before going after the other two. Pestilence stands there for a bit, dumbfounded at the kindness offered to him.

"…Weird... but better than a tree at least." He whispers to himself. He puts his hands in his hoodies pockets and walks behind the trio. From a distance He can hear the mean not-horse and Igneous Rock arguing over him. As he travels with them a detail finally clicks in his head.

Igneous Rock?! Okay that's kind of a cool name. Is it together or is rock his last name? Mr. Rock... hehehe.

After walking through a series of trees they finally come the farm. Pestilence looks around seeing only a large clear area of land filled with small black rocks on the ground and then what seems to be small two-story cottage, a windmill, and an agricultural silo surrounded by a wooden fence. Pestilence looks around in search of farm life but finds no crops, not even lettuce, corn, or even wheat.

How exactly is this a farm if there is no crops or animals!? It is quite literally in the middle of nowhere!

After walking through the desolate land of a farm he sees their little home stead in the distance. Their home looked the equivalent to a medieval era, peasant home on the outside. A thatch rooftop, stone bump chimney sticking out, and a classic white and brown wooden cross pattern. Making it to their front door he realizes the home is smaller than he thought, having to slightly duck just to get through the doorway.

He finds himself in their living room which was pretty comfy despite how old fashion it was. A fireplace, a comfy rug under his feet, some small tables with common décor on it. Pestilence relaxes as the medieval rural comfiness fills his soul. Pestilence is told to wait here while they talk and gather, minutes later he hears the sound of hooves and turns to face them.

He finds the group standing side by side with now a new fourth, it had the same build as mean and shy not-horse though slightly smaller. Its coat was a light cobalt bluish gray with its grayish opal mane up in bun, it wore golden chain glasses on its snout, a black collar with white stripes and a neat little brooch.

"Allow we to introduce ourself, new friend."Igneous Rock announces. Pestilence turns to them and gives them his full attention.

"As thou wot, I am called Igneous Rock Pie." Pestilence nods only to pause.

' Wait what? Rock isn't his last name it's... it's PIE!? '

"Thou shalt know me as Cloudy Quartz" The new not-horse says once Igneous finishes.

Cloudy Quartz? She also named after a rock!? Wait then her full name is “Cloudy Quartz Pie” ...oh god.

Igneous Rock moves to stand between the other two. "These two be our daughters."

He rises his foreleg in front of the shy one who looks away. "Marble Pie, and—" The mean one picks up from there. "Limestone pie." She says with a glare. Igneous gives her a stern look, making her roll her eyes and look away with disgruntled look on her face. Pestilence takes in a moment to process the names he just heard, Marble, Limestone, Cloudy Quartz, and Igneous Rock. They're all named after minerals.

' Holy shit. That's... something new.'

Pestilence hides his internal struggle to not comment on their names with a simple nod of acknowledgement.

"What is thy name, new one?" Igneous Rock asks. Pestilence blinks at him before realizing the dilemma he just been thrusted into.

' Ah shit! What do I tell them? Do I tell them to call me Pestilence? Hell no. God no. That would be the biggest red flagger riser in history! But, going by their names it would fit in... No! Way too many red flags that would rise from that. It doesn’t help that he’s one of those that can look into people's eyes to see if they’re telling the truth. Damnit... am... am I actually going to have to go with my real name? '

"You may call me Z-zarzas, Mr. Pie." Pestilence answers with a scratch to his hair. He never thought he would tell anybody his real name again or meet a family of not-horses named after various types of rocks, but here he was.

Life really is unpredictable.

"I'm sorry for kind of... you know… coming out of nowhere and disturbing thou. I am grateful for allowing me to take shelter under thy roof despite me being an entirely different creature from thy own. In return for allowing me to take shelter I will use my prowess to assist thy family in any way I can." Pestilence gives a small nervous smile, unsure if his old English skills were still good after centuries of it being left behind by humans.

"Tis no trial Zarzas, we had been fortunate to let thou take shelter 'I, our home.” Cloudy Quartz says with a warm smile. Pestilence eyes widen before looking away, feeling a bit nervous under such a heartwarming smile.

"Thou may also help us out towards the farm." Igneous says with a slight smile on his face.

"Limestone can help school thou, yet that shall be tomorrow. The night shall overtake the sky soon. Marble Pie take Zarzas towards our guest room for now." Marble silently nods and walks past Pestilence. He gives a bow of thanks before turning around to follow Marble. Following her they head up a ramp and into the guest room which he could tell was the houses attic. The room had two windows with nice purple curtains, a small end table and two bunk beds.

"Comfy looking." He mumbles as he walks over to pat the bed. It was pretty soft, but it was time for the true test. He lays down on the bed and much to his disappointment, the bed was too small for him. His legs dangling over the bed frame at the edge, but if he just curls up when he needs to sleep then it was decent. He sighs and looks at the underside of the upper bed in mild disappointment, he moves his gaze when he hears the smallest of giggles, his eyes glancing over to see a closed eyed Marble giggling to herself at his predicament.

When she notices him looking at her, she hushes and looks away, a faint blush appearing on her cheeks.

“..........”

“...............” Pestilence looks away, feeling a bit awkward with his need to call out her cuteness but also feel self-conscious about a tall creature calling the daughter who let her father stay in his home “cute”.

` That sounds like drama waiting to happen… `

"I like it, thanks Marble you can head back downstairs now." He ends the awkward silence and gives her a smile to assure good vibes.

"Mm-hmm." She answers with a nods and heads down. Pestilence slides out of bed to take top bunk and curl up. Much better than the tree, but it was time to collect his thoughts.

` Okay so, this was without a doubt NOT earth. Earth sure as hell doesn't have multicolored not-horses but actually kinda of are humans but if they maybe fucked humans… wait no, that’s centaurs. Shit what are they? Ah, I'll find out later. If this isn't neither Earth or Hell, or Heaven for that matter… What is this place? `

He puts his arms behind his head and closes his eyes. He wonders if the other three also came here and if they did well… he shouldn't have to worry about it. Death will come get him and drag him back to hell, maybe, most likely. For now, it's better to treat this like a long-awaited vacation. He smiles to himself at the thought of a vacation.

Let's get a long-awaited uninterrupted rest.

A light smack to his head interrupts his long-awaited rest. His eyes snapping open as he hears a gruff feminine speak to him. "Wake up!" The angry look of little miss Ragestone enters into his view as he rubs the spot she smacked.

So she was the one who hit me the first time!

"Limestone what do you…" Pestilence eyes look over her and realizes she wasn’t standing up on the side of the bed. She was standing over him, her forehooves planted down by his sides and hind legs planted beside his own legs. A classic pinning technique... that he’s seen in shitty romance movies. In fact, she was... awfully close to this face as well.

` W-wha… What is this! Why is she on top of me and this close! What the fuck is this! Why am I being pinned down like a shy girl getting asked out by some cheesy delinquent who’s actually nice type of trope guy! Why am I the shy girl! `

"Uhhhhh… n-need something Limestone?" He feels his face heat up slightly and can’t help but look away from her gaze. If his heart could beat it’d mostly would be pounding and the realization of this makes him silently curse to himself.

Fuck I am the shy girl! Nooo!

"Dinner time…" She huffs and jumps off the bed, not even bothering to give an explanation on why she decided to get on top of him. Pestilence sits up to watch her go down stairs. His eyes notice something on her thigh, a tattoo. He narrows his eyes at it as she disappears down the stairs. He raises a brow but decides he’ll ask about it later, for now he slides of the bed and lands with trained grace. As he heads down the stairs a scent enters his nose.

' This smell... mmn... smells like… soup? '

He smiles and goes to the source of this enticing smell. He finds the living room has been converted into a dining room, a long table filled with awaiting not-horses. His smile vanishes when he notices he sees the source. A large pot in the center of the table with a good smell soup-broth and a stone-cold rock just sitting there in the soup. The table held five wooden bowls and within those bowls the soup laid within, with rocks attached to it.

It did not ease his unsettled mind when he notices Cloudy Quartz had a small wooden tea cup on the side, with some green tea and a pebble within it.

Nevermind, this is hell.

Pestilence silently takes a seat across the daughters and slowly looks down at his bowl with some-worry on his face. Green, murky, and steaming. It smelled good so hopefully it was drinkable and they were kind enough to not to put any rocks in it.

"Ah! I am sorry Zarzas, i had forgotten about thine size.” Cloudy Quartz says with her down in shame. “That is not enough for thou allow me to giveth more."

"What? No, it's fin—" It was too late. Cloudy Quartz had gotten up already walked over to his side with a wooden ladle in her mouth and dips it in the pot and brings out more soup and… a decent sized rock that she casually dumps into his bowl. She gives heartwarming smile before heading back beside Igneous. He stares at the rock in his soup silently, for the first time in his life Pestilence was intimidated by a soup.

You know... I should’ve figured this was all too good to happen to me.

"What... type of soup is this, Mrs. Pie?" Pestilence with a hint of fear in his tone as he keeps staring at the rock.

"Rock soup." She says happily as she takes a sip of her tea.

"Oh..." He closes his eyes grimaces. When he opens them again, he looks around the table to check the others. Ragestone and Marble were drinking the soup part first. Cloudy Quartz, and Igneous on the other end however...

Crunch!

He flinches as he witnesses Igneous Rock just casually take a bite out of a rock as if it was a potato, and show some enjoyment in eating it. It was only made worst when the rest pretty much took that as a signal to pick up their rocks and bite out of it. Pestilence was shaken to his core. He thought he was supposed to be the abnormal one, but compared to this family... he was definitely normal. He looks down at the soup and shivers.

I can’t disrespect them by not eating the meal... but... God in heaven I really don’t want to put this in my body! It may be dead but I rather not store a rock in my gut!

"Is there something wrong with thine meal, Zarzas?" Pestilence nearly jumps at the sudden question. He looks over and sees the worried expression on Cloudy Quartz's face and finds the family looking at with worried looks, except Ragestone who grins. He looks at Ragestone who keeps her grin, only narrowing her eyes as if saying “What's wrong, can’t handle a little rock in your guy?”.

"………………" He closes his eyes, and grits his teeth.

'It’s just a rock. Just a rock and I’m a horseman, a horseman of damn Pestilence! I can take it! I will take it! Fuck you Ragestone! '

He opens his slowly. He reaches down and grabs the rock, bring it up closer and getting a better look. It was a pure rock of finest nature quality. With a sharp inhale of courage, he takes a bite out of the rock with a nice ' CRUNCH!'. He instantly feels regret as the rock taste like rock. In need of something to drown out the taste of rock he reaches down with his other hand to brings the soup to his lips and take a sip.

His eyes widen as the broth runs over his taste buds. He pauses for a moment before taking another bite then sip until his bowl was empty and rock vanished from his hand. The family stares at him with surprise. Pestilence puts the bowl down and looks down with wide eyes, body shivering. He slowly moves his gaze to the family, an unreadable expression on his face as he wipes his lips using his sleeve.

"That was delicious."

Author's Note

Revised 5/2/2022

(W) Culture Shock

War stood by the great gate as he spied into the village, awestruck at the sight that laid within.

Hmph! This is something I couldn’t have imagined in my wildest state!

In front of him was a group of extremely thick furred bovines. It would’ve been one thing to War if it was just a bunch of bovines grouped up for farm purposes. However, these bovines were adorned with blankets, helms that reminded him of Mongolian war armor, and countless trinkets or decorations of gold or bass. War stared at them with a mix of confusion, awe, and interest all at once.

It didn’t help that these greatly overly decorated bovines were grouped together smashing wooden logs, some even smashing their heads against it. He was honestly impressed that their combined stomping power was able to be felt from where he previous was at, but more so at the luck that an avalanche hasn’t come and consumed them all in its freezing fluff.

' Okay, stumbled on a village harboring over decorated earthen yaks that have a hatred for logs or just a plain desire to smash them. Hm, it sounds less weird in my head. `

War cups his chin as he watches the yaks smash those logs with such... barbarian-like grace. Even seeing two yaks run at each other and share a classic chest bump, but with their bodies and share a laugh together before going back to destroying more logs.

Okay not farm animals. That was definitely sentient behavior... I think?

War moves his gaze from the smashing yaks to look at village itself. He notices the huts seemed to be made of hardened mud, wood, and thatched roofs with some strings with colored on them for decoration. He lets out a low Hm! impressed with how they are able to make this type of housing within snowy mountains. Around the village he notices both large and small dark stone towers with lit firepits on top around the place.

I am defiantly not on earth.

He turns his back to the gates and crosses his arms. He frowns at this realization, if he wasn’t on earth then where was he exactly? A new plane? A time before he came to be? In someone's imagination? The countless possibilities of where he could be run through his head for approximately three seconds before he shuts them down and becomes content with the present.

Mnnn... I’ll find my way back to hell eventually somehow. Let’s take things nice and slow, a lay of the land and culture maybe?

War turns around and peeks around the gate, gazing at the destructive yaks in thought.

Will they try to kill me on sight if I walk in? I would very much not like to start of my new journey with a genocide so soon. Then again, other than their horns and strength they don’t really have any way to do harm. Unless they can pick up weapons, but even they are on all fours... so it’d be awfully slow swings.

He closes his eyes; in his mind he could see a yak biting down on a polearm swing its head at war. The swing was slow but strong with good weight behind it. Evadable, and blockable for him, a swing like that could probably cut through cheap armor or break bones if it was a blunt weapon.

Okay so I can take them on in the worst case... but how do I make the best case? I would be pretty nice to get some information on the land...

His face scrunches when he is unable to think of a decent plan to peacefully enter the village of another species. He gives a sigh of defeat only it to be overshadowed, the sound of cheers bellows out from within making him open his eyes and look peek inside. He easily spots the source of this sudden collective cheer, a young yak successfully smashing a log, most likely it’s first.

His eyes travel down to the broken log and slowly they widen as an epiphany hits him.

The logs! The logs are key here!

A grin forms on his lips as a brilliant plan comes to his mind. He backs a little bit away from the gate.

“Time to set the foundation...”

The great yak gates burst open, letting a well-timed wind blow into the village. The yaks stop their smashing movements, letting the wind blow over them before all collectively looking at the gate. There standing in the center of their gate was War. Face covered by his unhinged hair, and clothing wet from snow. He gives rapid breaths before striding into the village.

The yaks silently stare at him as he walks, halfway he leans down to pick up one of the logs and carry it over to the center of the log smashing area. He spins around and raises the log in the air, pointing at it for all yaks to see. In the corner of his vision, he could see more yaks start to come out of their buildings. He gives a deep inhale as he feels the collective gaze of all these yaks.

He brings the log and grips it horizontal in front of him. He reels back his head, letting his hair fly off to expose his face. He lets out a roar and bashes his skull against the log, on contact with his head the center of the log explodes. The sound of the impact and feel of the launching wood chips fly and hit their coats makes the yaks mouths drop.

He grunts as he pulls his head away from the log, a drop of blood dripping down from a small cut. He dumps the remains of the log onto the ground and wipes the blood of his forehead, successfully hiding his quick regeneration. His eyes scan over the crowd, a bit of proud swelling his chest upon seeing the yaks shocked reactions.

He raises his arms up to the air and yells out to the crowd. "Well!? Am I going to have to get more logs to smash myself? Or are you all too frozen to give me another one!?"

He looks at the crowd with a sharp glare. For a while nothing happened, neither War nor the yaks made a move. The yaks looking at each other and whispering themselves but otherwise none moon. Eventually two yaks push out a smaller grown yak, a hushed argument happening afterwards, ending with the yak being forced a log onto its head and pushed further towards War.

Slowly the yak walks up to him, only stopping halfway to him. It tilts its head to let the log roll off and land in front of it. Hesitantly the yak nudges the log forward, letting it roll towards him. Just as quickly as the yak pushed the log to him it had returned to its peers for more hushed.

War silently picks up the log and raises it into the air for all to see. He throws it up in the air, the yaks and him together watch the log reach its peak of its toss. War clenches his fist, waiting for the log. When the log is few inches from landing on his face, he swings his fist upwards and makes contact with the logs under side. On impact the log breaks into two and falls evenly to the ground. War stays in the pose for a moment, letting the yaks acknowledge what they just witnessed.

Slowly he goes back to his normal stance and smiles at the crowd. His smile almost breaks when acknowledges there was no immediate cheering or whispers of bewilderment.

War inhales slowly before yelling out for the whole village to hear. "Are you not entertained!? Are you not impressed!?"

Silence fills the village. War stares at the crowd, uncertainty growing in him. He opens his mouth to speak once more only to hear a sight that wasn’t from him. A Light stomping. Slowly one by one the yaks follow up with light stomping of their own, when they all collectively synchronized their stomping, they begin to increase the weight of their stomps. War smiles and cheers from himself, the yaks taking that as a signal to begin their own cheers.

"Pink one, smash logs good!" A yak yells over the stomping crowd.

“I never seen logs smashed like that! Me approve of new smash!” Another yak yells out to war.

War washes in their cheers and smiles until multiple yaks start to roll out more logs for him. He picks up one of the logs and raises up in the air as he yells out. "Less talking, more log smashing!"

The bovine populace cheer in agreement, they began rolling out logs out to the rest of the yaks. The event doubling in size than what it originally was. War breaks logs as stylishly as possible, granting him cheers and compliments from the yaks. Some yaks even attempt to mimic his log smashing movements.

This is fun! I had no idea smashing wood was this fun before!

War laughs as he breaks a log over his knee, losing himself to log smashing madness.

After two hours of pure log smashing the bovines finally ceased. War is greeted by two armored yaks; they simply nod their heads as a signal to follow them. War wordlessly follows the two yaks; he finds their destination being the center of the village. In his mind he immediately acknowledged it as the fanciest part of the village, the fancy center was a stone half circle with a non-lit bonfire in the center with two standing tall torches by it and what he can guess was seats with blanket covered boxes around it.

War finds himself the center of attention as he is seated down on a bench and surrounded by yaks.

"Big pink one! What are you!?" A yak suddenly yells out to him. War slightly jumps at the yell but

"Uh… Er… Aaaaa… Hmmm... Human?" The yaks mutter among themselves asking each other what a "human" is to each other. They give up within seconds.

"Matters not! You bring yaks together in great smashing! Great honor! We welcome you and give title of big pink one!" One of the armored yaks announce.

"Okay!" He smiles up at the yaks who return with their own smiles. Judging from their way of speech and actions they weren't as smart as he hoped, chances of them evening knowing the answers to his questions were… probably slim.

"May I ask who you are and what is this place?"

"We're are proud yaks of Yakyakistan! Big pink is in Yakyakistan! Let us welcome big pink to Yakyakistan!" All the surroundings' yaks smile and stick their chest out in pride. War blinked at the yaks but kept his smile.

"What brought Big Pink to Yakyakistan?" A yak asks. War ponders on the question for a moment before answering.

"Well, I heard the magnificent sound of the smashing of logs! The sound attracted me… Thus, I travelled to this sound to also indulge myself in this beautiful activity." War scratches the back of his head as he answers.

"Yes! Yak's best at destroying!" Two yaks yell in unison and then horn bump each other.

The way they behaved reminded War of Vikings, if the Vikings were dumber and animals. War felt a tinge of regret on his previous thought of killing them. They were cute in a dumb Viking-like way. After chatting with the yaks for a bit they suddenly part away from him to group up together. For a while he sees them do some kind vote or something akin to it, due to them raising an arm and counting. After coming to a conclusion one of the armored yaks walk back to War.

"Leader of Yakyakistan is gone on trip! So, we yaks decide to declare you official, unofficial friend of Yakyakistan!" The yaks cheer in unison while War looks at the yak in bewilderment.

Wow... I didn’t see this outcome. Is that an official title? Do I get benefits!? How much did I rank up from just smashing logs!?

"Now, we take Big Pink on Yakyakistan tour!" Two more yaks walk up beside him.

“Huh! O-Okay!?” War says unsure of what just happened.

The yaks give him a tour around the village. He is surprised when he finds out they had small farm of wheat in the village, usually no one would ever farm up on a snowy mountain because of the temperature and elevation but they somehow manage to pull it off. He wanted to ask how the wheat is even growing or how they could even farm it with the lack of hands but he figured the answer would most likely be "Because yaks are also great farmers!". Just an hour into the tour he has discovered how prideful the yaks were.

Not even Famine is as prideful of these guys...

Continuing on his tour. He found out that their little bonfire pit was a place yaks would gather around to tell stories. The idea of sitting by a bonfire and telling stories was activity he could never partake in due to his role. Seeing the yaks having a specific spot for such activity made him really happy.

Next was their huts. The tour through their huts showed War that not all the huts were yak homes, they had specialized huts for certain activities such as sleeping, eating, tailoring and etc. Some yaks had home but they were mainly for noble yaks or farming yaks, the rest slept together, ate together, and bathed together. War couldn’t help but admire that design.

The last parts of the tour were going into the yaks eating hut and indulging in yak cuisine, much to his surprise their diets consisted of breads and desserts, only sometimes do they indulge in just eating raw wheat. Then they end the tour with a sitting down in the music hut, listening to yak culture music, he didn’t know why but by the end of the yak's song he felt moved.

“This place is great...” Famine mumbles, as he watches the yak musician get off the stage. The nods around him nod their heads in agreement. He had to admit. The yak's actual earned their pride. They have a lot of things he couldn't find problems with or actually liked; the only problems were the yaks themselves really but their culture wasn't as bad as some other cultures he's seen.

When the night settles in he hangs around the bon fire and tells the yaks stories of his encounters back in hell, though he over-exaggerates and changes the setting a bit for the sake of their peaceful nature. He tells his stories to yaks old and young, all taking great interest in his tales of adventure. When midnight comes around, he decides to finish up and wishes a restful nights to the yaks.

He enters the sleeping yak hut and finds a nice hay bed for himself; he didn't need to sleep but it's a better alternative than roaming the village like a homeless creature till sunrise or practicing sword swings and risk breaking something. He puts his sword beside the bed and gets on to the hay bed. He lays there staring at the ceiling and listening to yak's snoring before closing his eyes and waiting to lose consciousness.

The yaks aren't so bad. Though I wonder what other creatures there... Are they like yaks? Are there humans here or some humanoids?

War felt his curiosity grow, the thought of what lays beyond this mountain and the creatures that inhabit it fueled him. He shakes his het and cancels the thoughts, not wanting to get a headache from all the possibilities. He does let one final thought enter his mind as he feels his consciousness start to fade from inactivity.

Author's Note

Wow. It's actually nice to know with only three chapters some of you already added to your favorites or started tracking it... I can only really say thanks that makes me feel even more motivated to write this.

This chapters a short one because of... well yaks. But if you found Pestilence chapter to be interesting then you better prepare for Famine and Griffinstone. :raritywink:

5/4/2022 Revised

(F) Disappointment

Hours had passed or at least he thinks so… Well the sun has moved to the middle so it should be noon. Famine was happy that he had found a pathway heading towards the mountain with the treehouse town. He eventually makes it to the base mountain.

"Thank Lucifer there's a fucking path up this mountain."
He looks up past the convenient or made stone bridge above him and to the treehouse town in the distance. He shakes his head already getting annoyed once again at this distance and starts to walk the path.

……Time Passes……

He yells to the sky and punches the rocky walls of the mountain, shaking the area and making a bowling ball sized crater. “This is…” He throws his arms into the air and screams. “FUCKIN’ RIDICULOUS!” his eyes looking up at the town that still towered over him with its looming shadow. The sky was starting to go down, giving off a faint orange glow in the sky but despite the beauty it only added more to his rage. Knowing he was spending most of his day in this strange world TRYING to get to a town for answers! He buries his face in his hands and continues trucking on.

………More Time Passes………

After so long… So much time… So much annoyance and small rock destruction he made it. Standing in front of some strange Golden Arch with red wood on the side that he guessed is supposed to represent wings… Though too broken to tell now. The surrounding area put him off however, compared to the boring mountain path that barely had plant life this was…… Brown, dry, plenty of dead trees to go around, more rocks, and looking over. Large houses on the side within birds nests on the dead trees. Maybe he let his expectations get the better of him because he can help but lower his eyebrows and frown at the state of the land and these twenty second made homes.

“Amazing.” He says in a toneless voice while closing his eyes and shaking his head. He decides to get answers from a nearby house via picking up a rock throwing them at the house. Getting no responses he drops his rocks and growls, turning towards the arch to glare down at the town in the distance. “This trip up this mountain better be worth it……or someone is going to die.” He walks the path into town and stops after a bits. Frozen in place with his eyes wide he sees the town in front of him, the town he’s spent hours walking to…… The town that would give him answers. Was a complete. Utter. Fucking. Dump. No dump isn’t even the best way to describe this town, garbage? No. It reminded him of the fucking slums, he wouldn’t be surprised if the moment he walked by an alley in this town something would fucking mug him.

The houses outside the arch were shitty, but the houses PAST the arch were somehow even shittier. Having the same roofing, wood type and basic design yet they were either broken, filled with holes, no roofing, collapsed in on itself or just destroyed completely. The ground was covered with ridiculous amounts of straw, sticks, ripped papers and feathers. Barrels were around and probably filled with alcohol because there’s no way anyone sober would live in this garbage dump of a town. He then notices the residents. The Mythical Griffons… Griffons? He rubs his eyes to make sure. No doubt, the residents were griffons. Small, weak, mean looking assholes. Nothing like human mythos would say. They were possibly the only thing that saved him from turning around and jumping off the mountain at that moment. He does something breathing exercises before walking down the steps and down to walk the shitty path.

To his surprise the griffon’s saw him and… Didn’t give a fuck. I mean some did, gave him wide eyed looks then hid in their shitty homes or booked it but most glanced at him then went back to normal. He honestly couldn't believe their lack of fucks but he could understand. It made some sense, these creatures were most likely already suicidal because they live in a complete shithole or didn’t have to fear being taken over because who would want to be the king of this shithole? A desperate megalomaniac that’s who. Walking further into town only proved more that the entire town was nothing but slums. Nothing more than more barrels, broken houses, straw and some gambling griffon’s in alley's just to add on to the oh so lovely slum feeling. He decides to no longer gloat over the towns shitty look. This clearly isn't earth… So it was time to find out WHERE he was.

He spots a female griffon, grey lower body and black upper body, golden eyes and green scarf around her neck. She was sitting in a small alley playing with die in her talons. She looked like almost the perfect embodiment of a piece of shit who knows the layout. He strides up to her giving his "I mean business" face. She looks up at him and gives a surprised look before going back to her bored expression.

“What do you want, bub?” She says uncaringly.

“Who’s the most……mnnn… “Knowledgeable” person in this place?” He asks while crossing his arms.

“I’ll tell ya.” She smiles and leans closer to him. “For a couple bits.”

He didn’t even know beaks could smile so that caught him off. The expression on his face showed her he had no clue what “bits” were.

“Money.” She opens her hand up.

“I ain’t got mone— ” She’s walking away now. “Oi!” He runs up to her who just looks at him and with narrowed eyes.

“Look bub, I ain’t speaking squawk unless you got the bit’s to open my mouth.”

He glares. 'yup she was a piece of shit alright.'

She looks at him expectantly as he tries to figure out how to make her talk without pissing off all of the slumbirds, he then notices the pair of dice still in her talons and smirks.

“Let’s play for your mouth then.”

“Huh?” She looks at him confused.

“You got die, let’s use ‘em.”

“Why? You ain’t got nothing for me if I win.”

“I’ll be in you’re debt. I can pay you with my services.” He picks up medium-sized flat rock from the ground and crushes it in his hand, making her face expressed shock at the act and a hint of fear but that is soon replaced with a grin.

“Fine.”

He smirks and lets her lead him to good spot to sit down and play. She looks at him then at the die in her talons before closing her hand up and shaking her fist with a focused expression on her face.

"What's your guess?" She looks at him.

“Snake eyes.”

“Huh?” She looks at him, raising a brow.

“Double one’s. It’s called snake eyes.” He rolls his eyes as he explains to her.

“Huh……that’s kinda cool to call it like that.” He rolls his eyes.

When she opens her hand up and the dice fly out onto the ground between them. After a minute they both look at the dice and see the results. Snake eyes. She curses to herself as he smirks.

“Snake eyes. I win.” He says as he points to the die with a smirk.

“Yeah, yeah whatever……” She looks away with annoyance clear on her face.

“Well? You gonna stay true to your deal? Or are you gonna cheat me?” He stands up and looks down at her. She huffs and picks up her dice again before standing up.

“I don't cheat." She looks at him with a glare briefly before going back to her normal look.

"Hn."

"Hmpf. It's probably Gruff, who you want.”

“Okay, where can I find him?”

She pauses for a moment before sighing. “I guess I can do an extra and take you…”

He hides his annoyance at the fact she thought she was doing extra but at least it would save him time. He follows her as she leads him.

“What’s your name?”

“First you beat me, then you make me take you to gr—”

“I didn’t make you.”

She stops and gives him the stink-eye before walking again. “Whatever, bub. ……It’s Griselda.”

He didn’t figure she would have a nice name… He honestly thought she’d have a more dumpster baby like name. She takes him probably the most stable house he’s seen…… So far at least.

“Here we are. Just knock on his door or tell him you want to know about our history and he'll come bursting out…”

“Thanks, Griselda.” He gives her a thumbs up. She huffs and starts to walk away. “I’ll be here for a long while(maybe…). So if you want to hit me up with another game of rolling die then just come find me. I’m I'll be pretty easy to find around here.”

She stops and looks back, the two have stare down before she smiles. “Alright bub, I won’t lose next time.” He scoffs. “Keep dreaming, bird.”

She rolls her eyes and spreads her wings before taking to the air and flying off. He gives a small smile. 'She's a piece of shit but not a total piece of shit. Maybe next time he’ll actually let her win.' Taking her luck and using it against her might be disastrous for her but it’s not his problem. He turns and bangs on the door with his fist. After a while he hears footsteps rushing to the door making him back away as the door slams open.

“WHO!? WHAT!? WHAT’S GOING ON! IS THE IDOL BACK! WE UNDER ATTACK!?” A elderly griffon with barely any feathers on its neck and head, wearing a red cup-like hat yells out and looks around in panic. Famine winces hearing the griffon’s voice and cringes at the lack of feathers on gruff’s face. The featherless, disgusting, saggy skin of the griffon. He wanted to blind himself for seeing all this detail.

“Disgusting…… No, you old coon.” Gruff turns his head and stares wide eyed at the biped before flying up and getting close to him, looking him over with his blind eye for some reason.

“What are you And what do you want!?” The griffon hovers in the air with arms crossed, clearly not trusting him.

“I'm someone who wants to know about this pla—”

“Well why didn’t you say so!?” Gruff puts an arm around famine’s shoulder making him cringe more at how close he was now. “I’ll tell you the history of Griffonstone! For a price of course…” He snickers and opens his hand to the man.

“I don't have money but I uh… I REALLLLY want to know?” He looks at the griffon questionably. He really couldn't care less about the history of this shitty town he just wanted to know what this country was called and information on it.

“Hmmmmmmmm……” The elderly griffon looks over the man once more than smiles. "Then you can pay me with your services! You look young and strong!”

“Okay………works for me.” He squints at the griffon.

Gruff's smile grows and he gets back on the ground. “I’ll tell you the whole tragic tale of our town then……follow me fledgling.” Gruff turns and starts walking, Famine sighs and shakes his head while he follows behind.

“They say when our treasure fell into the Abysmal Abyss, our pride went with it. King Guto was the last king of Griffonstone, and we all lived miserably ever after. The end!” Gruff finally ends his tale. The two had sat up in the old ruined throne room of Griffonstone. Famine was sitting on the stump where the idol once rested on.

“………………………”

“Wow you guys are pathetic.” He says bluntly while pinching the bridge of his nose.

“WHAAAAAAAAAAAAAT?!” Gruff squaks loudly making him wince.

“You guys are fuckin’ pathetic! How the fuck do you let the loss of a fuckin' golden idol affect you!" He raises his arms up to remind them of their surroundings. “THIS MUCH!?”

“Silence! You don't understand!” Gruff huffs and glares at the man.

“I can understand that you guys are actual fuckin' dumbasses! Seriously how did the loss of a shitty replaceable statue lead to an entire kingdom looking like a complete dump!? Like how fuckin' long ago was that!?”

“Many years ago back when I was young……I was uhh………Uh………I Forgot.” His anger subsiding as he raises his claw to his beak to think about it.

Famine facepalms. “You remember the entirety of Griffonstone’s history but not your exact age…?” He sighs. “Look i’m just saying I’m pretty sure you can go down to that abyss and get it back as retarded and as ruined as it probably is by now…… Or you can actual put effort into recovering!”

“Oh really!?” Gruff walks up and reaches up to poke Famines chest. “And how would an outsider like you know! You didn’t know squawk about us or this town before you came!”

“Yeah but still! Have you thought of… I dunno! Cleaning up the town or repairing your shitty buildings!?”

“We don’t have the money to do it! Since we lost our idol the other creatures don’t respect us and without a leader we can't make an alliance or trade with Equestria!”

'The country close to this place is called Equestria? Huh… after hearing Griffonstone I expected worse.'

“That………actually makes sense” Famine sighs and Gruff puffs out his chest with a smug look on his face.

'This place is so fucking stupid……a entire kingdom controlled by a single treasure. There's no doubt it would've fallen sooner or later with that unstable foundation.'

He walks over to the edge of the ruined castles entrance and looks down below. The shitty town of Griffonstone stood before him.

"…………………………"

'Still……It's kind of sad. To have kids grow up in this place and learn to be assholes like me, all because some shitty kingdom whose sole foundation was a shitty treasure.'

Famine clenches his fist up as unpleasant memories go through his head.
Silence falls between the two, Gruff looking around the castle with some sadness and a sigh. "You still do have a point, fledgling. We did fall rather easy…"

Famine looks over to the old griffon. "For our once great kingdom to turn into this state over what is a piece of junk in other creatures eyes……" Gruff lets out a bitter laugh.

Famine looks at the old griffon with some pity. He shakes his head knowing he is about to regret what comes out his mouth. “This town is savable……it just needs a solid foundation. How about I try to make that foundation and make this dump return to its glory?”

Gruff turns around and looks at him wide eyed. “What!? You’re not a griffon! Why would an outsider help us out?"

“Because I am CLEARLY THE ONLY PERSON IN THIS FUCKIN’ KINGDOM WHO’S GODDAMN NOT INCOMPETENT! You guys and you’re town are so… Fuckin’ PITIFUL!” Famine crosses his arms as he glares down at griffon. “Be grateful I'm helping you out at all! I’ll show other creatures and Equestria that Griffonstone isn't going to kneel over and just die like this!”

Gruff scoffs but smiles “Well then fledgling! I look forward to see how you can drag us out of our misery!” Famine is clearly uncomfortable receiving the griffons acceptance and looks away. “Whatever, it’s late you should go home, you old fucking coon.”

“You don’t have a place to stay.” He looks at him questionable as Gruff walks past him before looking back. “Well! Come on already fledgling! I’ll let you stay at my home! In turn you better restore the glory of Griffonstone!” He coughs and wheezing before take flight and heading down back to town.

“Wait what?” But it’s too late and he facepalms. “What did I get my self into…?”

'I shouldn’t be fucking around with a town! I should be searching for the others and getting back to hell!'

Yet. The thought of abandoning this town…… It made him feel like shit. Seeing the fledgling’s play in such a dump with sad expressions ma they…… Reminded him of what he was like before he became “Famine”.

He sighs. “I really can't let this go……” Famine walks to the entrance of the castle and looks up the sky. Beautiful…… Filled to the brim with stars and a full moon, he gives a small smile and looks down at the town. “I’ll make this place better than it ever was before.”

With that he jumps off and falls into town with a determination in his eyes.

Author's Note

Whew! Spent most of this week writing this out. But here it is Famine and griffonstone! Sorry if this one was slower side on publishing but after giving you guys the short yak chapter i wanted to at least feed you more. :moustache:

At last the final chapter for the first round of Sin to Equestria is almost done. Only person left is Death.

11/27/2020 edited

(D) Universal fear

Death.

Death is inevitable.

Death is... Universal even across dimensions, all creatures lives will eventually come to a end.

Because of these facts...

Death has become a fear.

A universal fear.

The fear that with such ease... Your life can just vanish. Fear that at any moment in your life an accident can occur and end you.

Fear that anyone around you could easily end you. The fear you'll die and leave your loved ones behind without saying goodbye. The fear you’ll die and not be remembered by anyone, no achievements, your history forgotten just another body cremated and thrown away.

This fear that leaves people with existential dread, makes people search for immortality to conquer such fear. But it’s pointless, all they do is buy themselves more time. People who commit suicide are believed to have accept or conquered this fear, they haven’t in the last moments of their lives all have the same sudden fear; Wait what happens when i die? What will i see ? Will it be heaven? Or hell? Or do those not exist... Will everything just fade to black... Forever?

In the end Death is fear itself. A inescapable fear...

A sixteen-foot dragon standing tall with blue scales and an arctic blue underbelly looking down at the biped with its crimson eyes, it has it’s arms crossed and is smirking. From behind it a fatter, shorter brown with an amber underbelly dragon comes around looking down at him with a grin.

Death didn’t show it but he was perplexed. There was no doubt in his mind these are dragons but... There were smaller, weaker, and clearly more pathetic than the dragons that used to be on earth and the sinful ones that went to hell. Though still elitist and smug.

“Well look what we got here? Some small fry on our island!” The blue dragon laughs and the brown dragon joins in.

“Listen, small fry. How about you help us out and we don—”

”No.”

The dragons drop their grins and look down at the biped surprised before glaring down, the blue dragon leans down to the bipeds eye level. “Listen, small fry. I’m being generous here with this offer and yo—”

”Shut up. I have questions.” Death gives him a deadpan look, the look only pissing off the blue dragon even more.

“LISTEN TO ME YOU LITTLE—”

”No. I won’t even pretend to bend down and listen to you. I have questions that have more importance than whatever task you tried to assign me to do. You will answer me questions or el—” The blue dragon swings his large claw at the biped with a furious roar. Death stretches his arm out to it with an open hand and stops the dragons attack. He didn’t even budge from the impact,

The brown dragon looked at the scene with his mouth opened. This creature wasn't a minotaur in fact he's never seen anyone like him before but the fact that it didn't have any visible muscle yet it was able to stop his friends attack. He could feel his confidence slowly dwindle away and his instincts telling him that this... thing was dangerous.

”I was willing to pardon your ignorance and spare you but..." Death lets out a tired sigh. "Well I only need one of you.”

Hearing the creature say that the blue dragon backs away using his wings to give himself a boost to gain more distance; landing with a shake to the ground. He looks at the creature, sweat starting to form, his body shivering.

'Why? Why was this.... This so... Terrifying?' He wanted to tell the creature to ”bring it on, small fry.” But no sound is able to come out of his mouth, there was only two option his brain could process for him to do. Fight or flight.

Death turned his head and looks at the brown dragon who tensed up upon his gaze. It was clear as day it was about to book it, which Death admired, that was proof it was at least smarter than the other one. Death turns his gaze back onto the blue dragon who had open his maw to show the rising fire in its mouth that spews forth. The brown dragon watched as he saw the form of the biped disappear within fiery breath.

The blue dragons flames slowly dissipate and all that’s left in front of them was a trail of scorched earth on the ground where he fired. No sign of the creature. That fear that had infested in them earlier had vanished and relief fills them up instead. The blue dragon smiles and shakes his head to blow the sweat off his face before standing up straight and sticking his chest out.

“H-Hah! See! That creature was all bark and no bite!” He smiles a little bit.

“Y-yeah! You d-did it Frulzror!” The brown dragon hesitates to give a smile as he wipes the his arm across his forehead.

The brown dragon compliments his friend, letting them both recover from the terrifying encounter. From the scorched earth ghastly black smoke camouflages itself along the blackened burnt ground and heads to the distracted blue dragon. Once it reaches six feet it rises and takes the shape of a humanoid walking to the dragons chest, slowly the smoke dissipates and reveals Death. Death walks forward the blue dragons chest with his left hand on his right shoulder as he winds up his right arm before stop a mere foot from its chest.

“L-let’s go and find us some ge-” The brown dragons voice freezes as his happy expression is replaced with one of utter fear.

“Torvarth?” The blue dragon feels his instincts once again, scream at him and fear takes hold of. Slowly he gulps and turns his head to look down where his friend was looking only to see Death there close to his chest, not a single scorched mark on him.

The blue dragon was frozen stiff, it survived!? After he blasted it full power too? Did it dodge? He wanted to move back, fly in the air and blast it once more yet he couldn’t... His heart was pounding in his chest his breathing growing heavier and starting to sweat buckets.

”Hoped you enjoyed that moment of boasting, Frulzror was it? Let it be the last thing you remember in the afterlife.” Death reels his arm back.

Frulzror tries his best to move his body but it was stiffer than a pole in concrete and as if time itself had slowed down he watches as Death swings his arm clenched fist towards his chest. Frulzror mind blanks a barrage of memories from his childhood to his adulthood strike him. His first successful hunt, his first battle, his meeting with Torvarth and their pact to rise up to dragon nobility.

Torvarth... His first friend. Been together with him since childhood, gem hunting together, and lava surfing together. There was so much more they could do together... So much more. Regret fills him, if he hadn't picked this creature he could've spent more time with his friend, he could've lived longer, he could've finally told his friend about his feelings.

His eyes manage to fall onto his terrified friend, a face he's never seen before. It was his fault this all happened, he finds his mouth moving to say one last thing to his friend. “I’m sorr-”

Death’s fist collides with the dragons chest making his fist glow a dark purple. The tough dragon scales are unable to even give resistance to the punch. The dragons bones break apart like glass and his fist digs into the dragons insides where his fist glows and a purple light erupts.

Torvarth backs up and trips over a rock and falls on his rear as he stares forward. His friend since childhood. His partner in ditching assignments, his best friend. Standing tall, eyes opened and mouth agape. In the same pose as before but the only difference was the large gaping hole in his chest, the hole was large almost reaching to the start of the dragons neck. Dark purple embers covered the insides of the Frulzror, the entire scene looked as if his chest exploded but the true cause of this was still here...

Standing in front of Frulzror's stiffened corpse. Death slowly removes his hand from the dragons chest and makes sure he phased of any dragon blood that had landed on him. He moves his gaze up to the dead dragon and speaks up.

”May your regrets be lifted from you one day.” Death says as he turns his attention to Torvarth and walks to him.

Torvarth Gasps and starts to crawl backwards, but in an instant Death vanishes and reappears in front of the him. Death raises his foot and stomps down on the dragons stubby leg. The leg bends to a disturbing “V” shape and releases a stomach churning crunch. The dragons screams out in pain but Death grabs him by his snout to silence him.

”Silence.”

”Tell me where I am and who can possibly help me. If anything other than those two come from that mouth of yours then consider your life forfeit.” With that Death releases his hand off the dragons snout and looks at him expectantly. The dragon bites his scaly lips holding back his scream and holds his claw out to the biped in a motion to tell him to give him a minute in which it seems to acknowledge and gives him a moment to recover.

“T-this is o-our home, Dragon’s nest...” His reward is a nod from the biped.

”Is the island standalone? Or is it part of a series of islands and under a country title?”

“U-u-u-u-u-u-uhhh...!” Torvarth stumbles over his words and sweats as he tries to regain some composure to speak.

“W-w-we’re a-alone but there’s a country near us called E-Equestria!”

”Hm.” Another nod is given to the dragon.

“A-a-a-a-as for help u-u-um e-er... Ah! D-dragon lord Ember!”

Death raises an eyebrow. “Is that you’re leader?”

Torvarth nods rapidly with a clear look of pure fear on his face.

Death looks at the dragon, thinking to himself. After the brief silence he speaks up. ”Where is your lord then?”

“U-up in the volcanoes!” Death turns and looks to his right to see the volcanoes in the distance.

”I see.” With that statement Death moves away from the dragon. Silently Death starts walking towards the volcano with hands in his pockets. Torvarth watches as the biped leaves and once he’s out of sight released a sigh that shocks even him. He was dominated, humiliated, watched his best friend die right in front of him, got his leg broken and still was in pain yet... During this moment he felt utter relief. Was this wrong? Probably...He should be screaming and calling for help or crying his eyes out but the moment the creature was out of sight Torvarth felt as if a boulder was lifted off his fat gut. He could breath, he could feel his heart pumping he was... Alive.

Torvarth looks to the sky and stares. Wetness starting to fill his eyes until tears start flowing down his scaly plump cheeks.
“I... Survived...” He mumbles as he watches the cloudy grey sky’s above.

’I should’ve asked more specifically where this ember was.’

Death sighs at his mistake. It was already a long walk but making it up the volcano and having no idea where exactly Ember was.. Dumb of him. Having made it to the top he looks around, the land is no doubt inhabitable, no homes, town, or any structures. Just giant craters either filled with bubbling magma or craters with small holes that expose the once hidden magma layer. Death already loathed this place, there was nothing even noteworthy of interest here, the air was sulfuric and smelled horrible, the atmosphere was very humid, and he couldn’t help but feel that if the volcanoes here erupted it would undoubtedly destroy most of this island.

Despite how inhabitable this land was dragons were nearly everywhere, flying in the sky, chilling on rocks, bathing in the magma, or eating from large piles of gems in the craters. Death noted their strange hunger for devoting crystalline material and their biology. Saying the dragons in this world were strange was an understatement, they were freaks compared to his world. They varied in size sometimes being as large as homes or even towers. He noticed some in the craters were close to Pestilence's height or even taller, their biology was too different from each other however, and the smaller one’s were bipeds while the larger ones were on all fours.

He saw they had different spines but some of the smaller ones had hair... How is it possible?! He even saw a dragon who’s back end was gigantic but his upper torso was small, compared to the dragons nearby he guess that I was a result of in-breeding, maybe the reason why all these dragons look so freakish is because of a lot of inbreeding... The thought about that made him scowl a bit.

Death found it strange how he walked in with no conflict or immediate hostility, the two dragons earlier were more hostile to him but now he was surrounded by dragons so much they didn’t even pass hi ma glance or notice him walking by. Eventually he leaves the volcanic area and walks down some slopes to make it to a wasteland. Nothing changed much other than the land being flatter and darker but same old, lava, rocks, more rocks, some burnt dead trees, and dragons thought much more of the smaller biped variety. Looking up at the sky it was getting close to sunset.

‘I am not spending an entire day in this land.’

Death furrows his brows and looks to see if he can spot any dragons that isn’t a smug bastard that can give him directions to the Dragon Lord. In the distance he see a trio of dragons relaxing in a lava lake and with this discovery he starts to head to them. Getting closer he squints at their... Unique appearances, one was a bright orange with a raptor like body but violet spines and a larger bottom jaw, the second one was brown and fat, blue horns and red wing with a strange ball of flesh at the end of its fat tail, the and last one was lanky purple dragon with blond hair that covered it’s eyes, either way to Death they all looks like your average asshole teens but in dragons form, just his luck.

Death approaches and stops when he is on the edge of the lava riverbed, the trio talk among themselves but a “Ahem.” from Death grabs their attention.

“Woooah....” The purple dragons lets out as he looks over Death, confusing Death as he actually didn’t think the dragon could see through that blond hair.

“What in Tartarus are you!?” The fat brown one yells up as he looks up at the newcomer with wide eyes.

`Tartarus? How do they know Greek mythology that humans made...?’ Death didn’t expect these small bits of information even if one of the bits were useless...

“What you want, chump!” The orange dragon finally speaks up and looks at death with an annoyed glare.

’At least these three weren't calling him small fry.’

”I just want to know, where Ember is.”

That gets surprised expressions on their faces and they look at each other before huddling together to speak among themselves. After a bit the orange one speaks up. “What you need the dragon lord for!”

”Business. I have a meeting with your dragon lord.” Death lies as naturally as he kills.

“I never seen you or uh... Whatever you're kind is before!” The brown dragon points at the man.

”I come from distant lands, with a proposition that should benefit you dragons a lot if I say so. I can tell you but... I would also have to disclose to ember that I have informed you. I don't think that would be... good for you three.” Death narrows his eyes at them.

The dragons don’t hide their nervousness upon hearing that. “N-nah we’re good, s-sir!” The purple dragon quickly says.

”Good. So where is Ember?”

The trio put their heads together, humorless all three close their eyes and put their hands under their jaws as they think.

“Maybe out in the field doing target practice?” The purple one speaks up first.

“No maybe making sure the nest are being made... It’s close to egg laying season right?” The brown dragon says and looks to the orange dragon for an answer who simply just scratches the side of his head and says. “Uhhhh..... Maybe?”

Death comes to terms he might have to beg to the gods of this world to give him a bipedal reptile that is competent.

“We dunno! She’s usually all over the place! But you can try the throne!” The orange one says, at the mention of the thrown the other two beam up and nod together.

'She? The dragon lord is a female. Interesting change from hell...'

”Throne? So you have castle here?” Death raises a brow. He didn’t see any sign of structure around him for miles.

“Castle... Uh.. No.”

”........Then are you saying there is a throne just..... Out here?” Death slowly raises a brow. The trio all nod their heads with beaming toothy smiles as if it was something to be proud of.

”...So where is it?” Death gives a deadpan look, already tired of this conversation.

“That way!” All three point north.

“It’s like literally impossible to miss! It’s the size of a mountain after all! Hahaha!” The purple one says with a smile.

”I see. Thank you.” With that death quickly starts walking north and lets out a sigh of relief. ’If I stay with these creatures any longer I may just lose it. I should’ve lied when I met those two before... Then I wouldn’t have to cause needless bloodshed.’

Death runs a hand over his face and sighs. 'Cannot change the past, i just have to adapt to the situation that i made...'

Death prepares himself mentality to meet the lord of these inbred, foolish, and smug reptilians. There was no doubt in his mind she would probably be the most smug and incompetent compared to the rest here.

’The dragons in hell are more preferable than the ones here...’

Death comes to he end of the volcanic part of wasteland... Maybe. He wasn’t sure but the further he went the less lava lakes and rivers there were. Eventually its nothing but humid rocky land with some trees here and there. Death looks around for any showings of a random giant throne in the middle of nowhere, eventually seeing something large in the distance. He speeds up his pace and squints his eyes to get better resolution of the scene ahead and it was... A actual giant throne made of rocks. He had to admit it was.... Something. He would have to get closer but there was bad news about this thing. There was no large dragon sitting on it.
Was this a waste of time after all? How long would he have to wait more in this cursed land!? His annoyance was starting to boil up and he runs towards the throne.

Making it there he discovers that the throne is in some sort of crater with rocky pillars around it, looking around he notes some smaller dragons were around... Sitting like usually though their expressions more grim, angry, fearful, or sad. At the bottom area there were two large dragons, one red the other green looking down at something and yelling at it. He walks along the edge, hopping from pillar to pillar to get a better look at their situation and to find if there was some one open to talk, well that is until a female voice rings out from between the duo.

“SHUT UP!” The dragons instant shut their mouths and look up clearly unnerved.

Death stops in his tracks and look back to the group, now there was a third a small blue dragon holding a... Death squints at the object she was holding, it was a crystalline staff with a red gem on top that glowed ever so faintly. Tried to see if he can feel any magic coming off it but he felt nothing, just a staff for style. If she wasn’t a wizard but carries around a staff for looks and on her word the dragons shut up... He wasn’t sure of the dragon culture but she was most likely a nob-

“Dragon lord Ember please! It’s obvious that ponies were the ones that killed Frulzror! Why do you hesitate!” The red dragon yells out suddenly.

“I-it could’ve been someone else who killed him! I won’t attack the ponies just of an assumption you dimwits! We wait for Torv-”

“Torvarth is never going to speak up about it! It's as clear as gems the dragon has lost his mind!” The green dragon interrupts the small blue one with a yelling of pure anger and a smack to the ground.

’Shit. Of course dragons would find that corpse that was out in the open and with the ability to fly of course the word of a murder would spread fast.’

Death facepalms. He’s never felt so foolish in his life, he should’ve killed the other one and buried the body. Thank Lucifer that dragon isn't fully explaining what happened or otherwise Death would have to use force again. He needed the assistance and knowledge of the Lord if he was going to get back to his wor- Wait. Death removes his hand from his face as a sudden realization about what Ember said kicked in. Ponies. Ponies? In the world where dragons are? Ponies live with them? Not only that but are they strong enough to be able to become suspects... Interesting but that thought needs to be saved for later right now he thinks of a solution for this sudden problem.

’If I approach them now I’ll be suspect for the murder... They admitted they haven't seen any creature like me. If a creature they've never seen before just shows up on the day of a murder it would only be reasonable to suspect foul play from one, or at least that's how I do it.'

Death furrows his brows and makes his decision. He needed some information or a clue of where he can find something or someone to help him, whether or not they want to or not. Death makes it to the bottom slowly walks over to the trio. Ember is the first to notice and looks at the strange biped with widened eyes before giving him a hard glare and flying past the two yelling dragons to get right in Death’s face.

“Who and what are you.” Ember hisses out, her eyes showing all signs that he was already considered a suspect of the case.

Death crosses his arms and glares at her. ”A nobody. I am here for answers, Dragon Lord Ember.”

Ember backs away slightly as the other two larger dragons step up and glare down at him.
“Answers to what, small fry?” The red dragons says casually making Death immediately rolls his eyes.

”Who is the most knowledgeable person around, I come from a distant land that I need help getting back to.” Death looks at the dragon with a deadpan look.

“Why should we assist an outsider? Already one of your kind as entered out lands and.... Murdered one of our brethren. “ The green dragon says with venom in his voice.

“I’m sorry but we aren’t exactly wanting outsiders here right now... Say when did you come to the island.” Ember squints at him with a raised brow.

’Huh. They actually have a competent leader.’

Death knew that even if he lied she would still suspect him and even if she believed him she wouldn’t bother him with his request after all she had a potential murderer on the loose. Death narrows his eyes, there it goes the bait to draw a suspect.

'What I want won't match up if I lie to her... Damnit is there no way out of this without violence? If this land wasn't so insufferable I would be willing to wait out...'

After a brief silence Death makes his decision, he jumps up to one of the taller dragons snout and punches. The punch not only breaking the dragons snout but also sending it flying backwards to the open water that was east of the throne, the dragon lands with a large splash in to the water. As death falls down the green dragon strikes, opening it’s mouth and to bite down on to Death only to snap down on nothing. Death turns into black smoke and phases through the dragon then turns back to his physical form when he lands. Before he can start his next more he gets clocked on the side of his head by something hard. He jump away to see what attempted to harm him; it was the dragon lord who flies away briefly to wind up a flying rush after him with her staff in hand pointed at him, the red gem sparks to life and grows brightly.

Before Death knew it his vision is covered in red light and he feels... Stinging pain. Death feels his back hit something hard, soon the red light vanished and he sees he was crashed deeply into the throne. His clothes were singed, trying to move had some pain but he gets out of the wall crater and looks a head at the angry blue dragon holding her staff that was emitting embers of red energy. Death worst fear came true. The magic or energy is different from his, even as it’s in front of him he still can’t detect or feel it. It wasn’t very powerful or at least not enough to defeat him but... It was a threat.

’Damnit. They actually have a competent leader.’

Death looks around to see if the green dragon was still here only to see it heading he punched the other dragon. when he checks above him but no... Did it just up and abandon their dragon lord? The glow of that staff get his attention once more as it prepares to fire once more, there was no time and he runs out the way as it fires. He rushes as the blue dragon who snarls and quickly fly up and in the sky and out of his reach and blasts him again.

Death can’t believe he’s on the defensive, running around the place dodging staff blasts as the dragon curses at him, she shoots once more and death dodges with a swift roll and looks back up at her only to see her gone. Instinctively he turns his head to his right and sees her flying at him already too close. She was fast. Death stands and tries to block up its too late and she slams the larger end of the staff into the right side of his head, making him wince and stumble a bit.

”Geh...” Death shakes his head as he recovers from the attack only to be hit once more, she changed her strategy from just angry blasting to hit and runs. Death put his arms up and starts blocking after the third strike against him.

’This is annoying.’

The dragons before were so prideful and stupid but their leader... Despite how easily he can defeat her with just one punch, she was competent, it was almost as if he was just dealing with level one enemies this entire time then boss music started playing out of nowhere. A blast from behind pulls him out of his thoughts making him fly forward onto the ground with a grunt. Getting up once more he noticed something... He was surrounded along the pillars and edges even in the sky was filled with dragons... Not helping her though they watched instead as if this was some coliseum, or some blood sport to them.

Ember flies a head and strike him from behind only for him to dodge it, but then a rock hits his back and then it come like every biased coliseum. Insults. Death ears were filled with cheers for every successful strike the dragon lord made on him, insults when he dodges and rocks thrown at him like some sort of support.

At first he didn’t mind, they were easy to dodge and he could just ignore the insults but as more and more, he gets blasted, he misses a strike, or dodges. They spoke. ”Small fry, Whelp, Murderer, Scumbag, filthy outsider, and etc.” Filled his eardrums, and slowly that stoic expression he always wore started to crack into a frown.

’These pieces of trash... Feeling big and smug when their hiding behind they’re lord. A fucking whelp putting me on defense. A mission failed and sent me another dimension. War and Pestilence... Knowing those two aren’t probably looking for a way to come back immediately and probably treating this a vacation.`

He had enough.

Ember flies at him once again this time building up more velocity to make this strike the one that knocks this murderer out, at the same time she makes sure the crystal is charge so in case he blocks it she can blast him once more. Once she close enough she swings at him only for his arms to reach out a grab the staff, instantly stopping his momentum. Ember flies past him and due to his grip strength the staff is pulled from her claws, she gasps and quickly turns around to face the man who holds the bloodstone scepter his hand. The dragons grow silent.

He slowly moves his arm and examines the item that’s been beating him, crystal staff with a glowing gem held in place, holding it he can finally feel the immense magic and energy within it. He looks directly at the red gem and moves his left hand to feel it’s texture, smooth and.... Fragile. He grips the red gem and squeezes it, cracks form and energy spews forth from it like red fire. The more he crushed it the more wild the energy releasing from the crystal was. The sound of glass breaking fills the area as he successful breaks the gem, the destruction of the crystal lets out a red shockwave throughout the area that makes all the dragons glow.

All the dragons froze in place and looked on wide-eyed as they just witnessed a piece of the legendary dragon lord scepter destroyed so easily. He turns the staff horizontal with both hands and raises it over his head... Only to swing it down over his knee and break the hard crystalline staff in two and toss the two pieces away in different directions. Ember stands there, mouth open and pupils shrunk, the bloodstone scepter... The scepter that was past down from dragon lord to dragon lord for centuries, the most important piece of dragon culture and history was now destroyed. Ember regains her self faster than the others and roars with pink fire spewing from her mouth before charging at the villain.

Death raises his arms to block but when she gets in slashing distance he suddenly at a speed faster than she thought he was capable and as she flies past him he grabs her tail and pulls her over his head and smashes her on her back into the ground causing her to yelp in pain.

Death disliked wearing his emotions on his sleeves like the others, he always kept them inside however in this case... He was going to enjoy this and he wants her to know he was. He gives her the smallest of smiles and gripping her tail starts to slam her all over the place letting the only sound to fill the air was her screams of pain.

After a one last slam he releases her tail and looks down at the dragon. Ember was barely hanging onto her consciousness, her back was beaten severely making patches of her back scales peeled away revealing flesh that bleed profusely, wing membrane being torn and having holes in it, luckily he held back so her spine didn’t break but instead it was left cracked.

Death scoffs at the once angry dragon hellbent on avenging her pathetic brethren and looks around to see if her brethren would come save their lord but now, like the cowards there were they all looked at the scene with horror and fear as to what Death would do to their lord.

Death wanted to mock the dragons for how pathetic they truly were, all those insults and rock throwing but now just fearful silence as they watch their leader beaten badly. He focuses his attention back onto Ember and put’s his foot on her small chest and pushes down slightly making her hiss at the slight pain, he leans down close to meet her eyes with his cold deadpan purple eyes and finally speaks up.

”Since the moment I came here all I wanted was just information, but instead I was looked down upon, insulted, and mocked for my height. These are minimal offenses that aren’t worthy of murder so I do apologize for how this situation turned out, Ember.”

”But.” He crushes her chest more under his foot making her yelp out in pain.

”I am all more willingly to repeat that mistake on you. In front of your people. But i won’t as long as you just. give. me. Information.” He glares down at Ember who looks back at him with a glare.

“Kill me. I rather die than help yo-” Death raises his foot and goes to slam it down upon her chest.

Like slow motion Ember watches the boot come down towards her chest and in those moments she finally acknowledge what was coming. Death. He wasn’t lying. He was just making a threat. It was a promise. Ember had secretly hoped he would just get angry and beat her some more or just do something to keep her alive but.... To die like this... In front of her people after just becoming the dragon lord, it was humiliating and it was more humiliating that instead of dying with some honor that she stood up to this man, she wanted to live. Just then she is hit with flashbacks of her childhood, watching her father Torch from afar and admiring his ruling when she was but a hatching, her first victory, finding her first gem, and much more.. Everything she has done was meaningless and no one but her will know her story, her legacy will be the last dragon lord who was defeated at the hands of some outsider.

This was death. She didn’t think it would be this terrifying and thus her stubborn façade breaks, she yells out.

“I-I’ll tell you everything you want to know!” She practically screeches out making death’s foot freeze and place and move away from her. The dragons look at her in complete shock, some even looking at her with hateful eyes already. She looks up at Death with her eyes full of fear and cold sweat dripping off her scaly face.

”Good. Who is the most knowledge able person in the land?” Death looks down at her with crossed arms.

“The Pony princesses...” Death raises an eyebrow at that.

'Wait Princesses?'

“The p-ponies are ruled by two ponies that live in some fancy castle. I heard they’ve been around for years....”

”No... Queen and King? Just two princesses?” Death sighs, hoping it would be an easier target. He won’t repeat the same mistake he made here when he was going to deal with them.

“It’s always been those t-two... At least I think so.”

”And They rule this “Equestria” correct?”

Ember nods her head slowly. “It’s the c-country east of our land. Across the sea.”

”Hm. Tell me about the ponies.”

“There’s not much I know about them o-other than these three types. Flying ones, horned ones, and um bland ones!?”

Death sighs wanting to get more information but accepts the bread he was given for now and turns away.

”Thank you, Ember.” And with that Death turns into smoke and with a racing speed rushes out of the crater making the dragons who block his way panic and scream only to find the smoke going around their bodies past them as he heads east to the sea. Ember lies in her crater staring up at the cloudy sky, shamed filled her, Spike and his pony friends lived in Equestria and she just sent a... Monster to them, maybe death was a better alternative than living with this shame, this guilt, these feelings of inferiority and failure that make tears well up in her eyes.

“I’m sorry.” She says as tears run down her cheeks and she closes her eyes as many footsteps rush towards her body.

“AH! Ah! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

A purple alicorn runs out of the library and towards the hallway. “SPIKE!?” She yells out as she slides in to the hallway to see a small dragon glowing on the floor and furiously scratching himself.

“Twilighhhhhhhhht! It’s happening again!”

Twilight walks over with concern. “What! Why would Ember summon all the dragons?”

“I-I don’t know but it still burns like usual!” Spike rolls himself across the floor.

Twilight ignores spikes rolling and thinks to herself.

'Ember just a month ago became dragon lord so why would she call all dragons already?'

Twilight has a bad feeling in her gut about this. “I’ll go get the others spike! We’ll all go to the dragon lands together!” Twilight says with a determined look on her face and wings spread open.

“That’s good Twilight! But the sooner the better!” Spike says as he rolls past her. Making her close her wings and deadpan.

Author's Note

Death is appalling to those of the most iron nerves, when it comes quietly and in the stillness and solitude of night.

Fucking 6k words. Fuck i didn't expect the chapter to be THIS big. But worth it.

The story officially begins now with death firing the shot heard around Equestria. Expect maybe some errors or mistakes i'm fuckin' sleep deprived right now as i write this.

Anyway. Short QnA chapter next and then back to your normal scheduling.

12/23/2020 Edited

(P) #FarmLife

Pestilence groans as he snaps eyes open. Sunlight managed to shine through the window and onto his face. Combined with the feeling that something was poking his chest, making him look around to see if it was just a feeling or if he was actually being poked. A familiar Mm-hmm pony was there beside his bed who avoids his gaze when he looks at her. ”Morning, Marble.”

“Mm-hmm.”

”Mm-hmm.” He sits up on his bed and shakes his head making his neck release popping sounds that make Marble glance up at him with worry but his smile reassures her that he isn’t hurt or injured. She gives a small sigh of relief before nodding her head going down the stairs. He gets off the bed and starts to head downstairs but stops by the window and looks out. Pure flat dry-land surrounded by trees, the sun slowly rising on the horizon. It was the most mediocre morning view he saw.

He huffs and goes downstairs, going around the corner to the living room he witnesses Limestone and Igneous talking in the living room, marble off in the corner sitting down.

“I know he said that! But still I don’t wanna train some newbie!” Limestone says with clear annoyance on her face.

“Zarzas is content to assist us with our work. Me and thy mother are reaching old age, and it is only thou two whom work on our farm. As the future head of this farm. Limestone Pie it would be foolish to believe that only thou two shall keep the farm up once we turn in, I suggest thou test and see if thou two can keep our farm up by yourselves.”

“But Pa!”

“Limestone Pie.” Igneous simply gives her his usual stoic look that seems to have an effect on her as she looks to the side and grumbles.

’Great. Waking up first thing in the morning to see farm inheritance drama.’

He can already feel that this was going to be a…troublesome day. He decides to cough and make himself known in the room which makes Igneous turn to his head with a small smile to his face. “Fair morning, Zarzas.”

”Fair morning to you too, sir.” Pestilence smiles. ”I take it that as part of my saying yesterday you’d want me to help out around the farm?”

The stoic pony nods “It doth only makes sense that one whom stays might not but help out the homestead they set rest in.” Pestilence gives a nod in return.

“Limestone pie shall school thou our ways of farming for now.“

”Oh really…?” Pestilence can see a glare directed at him by said teacher. ’Why is something so small so…angry? Since I met her she just been aggressive…’
No doubt that when Igneous and Cloudy retire Limestone will single handily destroy this farm with her lack of openness and… Pure territorial feral-like rage. Maybe it was kindness in his heart or him repaying the favor for letting him take shelter but he decided he would……attempt to fix Limestone.

“I hope limestone shall doth her meetest to school thou well” Igneous turns his head to look at Limestone who looks away on instinct and grumbles to herself.”

“Yeah, yeah, I understand Pa…”

“Most well, I shall leave thou three be for now.”

The sisters nod and he takes his leave to the kitchen to join his wife. For a moment silence fills the room before Limestone walks over to Pestilence and gets on her hindlegs, putting her forelegs on his chest to keep her self balanced and be able to meet him almost at his eye level.

“Listen here newbie! When we’re out there you WILL follow and obey all the rules or I will buck you so hard it’ll make injuries from an ursa look pretty! Understood!?” Limestone whisper shouts at him who ends up taken aback by her sudden declaration but more so by her getting so up close. He steps back a bit, Limestone yelps and stumbles forward, he quickly moves his arms around and grab her forelegs with both hands to keep her from falling.

”W-woah there Limey!”

Limestone’s muzzle scrunches up and a faint blush appears on her face with a shocked expression that quickly turns back to a glare. “P-put me down! Wait did you just call me Limey!?”

He chuckles and lets go of her, she falls safely onto her front legs and looks back at him with anger due to his chuckling. “Hehehe, Yeah calling you Limestone is way too long. So I decided to call you Limey! I mean your butt tattoo does have a lime on it.” Limestone is about yell at him again but the soft giggles of Marble reach her ears making her whip around to glare at her. Marble quickly looks away and covers her mouth with a foreleg.

“Grrrrrr…you know what forget it! Let’s just hurry up and get out onto the field.” Limestone scoffs and turns away to head to a table, opening the drawer with her mouth and gets something out of it. Pestilence smirks, proud to cause a crack in her rock hard exterior. While Limestone goes through the drawer taking things out with Marble walking over to help. Pestilence notices something, on the table he sees a framed picture. Looking at it he sees it’s a family portrait, Igneous, Cloudy, Limey, Marble, Marble, and a pink and another pony. He squints looking at the pink before turning around to look at the two.

”Who are these two?”

The sisters turns around and Limestone looks before going back in the drawer searching. “My younger sisters…stop touching our stuff!”

Pestilence ignores the last part and he looks at the photo again, the grey coat and violetish mane and that…the deadpan stare that reminded him of a certain horsemen, yeah he can see how she was definitely a member of this family… however looking at the pink one. He squints even further, she was slightly chubbier than her sisters but she was just…completely pink and her mane was like that of cotton candy, her cheery expression was so off-putting compared to the others who were just stoic staring at the camera but…her color and her happy expression.

He turns the picture towards the sister and points at the pink one. ”Is she really your sister?” Marble nods without hesitation. He looks at the picture again.

’H-how…? How does pink come out…w-what this doesn’t make sense…’

He puts the picture down and rubs his face, the only thing he can just assume is that pony genetics are weird. After all they were already multicolored and sentient so it’s not a bad guess. Limestone pulls out three hammers or what looks like similar to hammers, though they were awfully small clearly meant for ponies. Marble and Limestone take they’re hammers in their mouths and head to the door, Marble motions with her head to the last hammer on the table. Taking the hint he walks over and picks up the hammer, only the hammer is can be seen as his entire hand covers the grip and handle.

”……………”

Pestilence walks out the house and runs up to the sisters, walking out to the field a bit more until they arrive near a wooden cart. Limestone turns to face the biped and glares up at him. “Alright listen! You’re going to go around and farm rocks, crack them open with the hammer and if they are geodes or have value then bring it to the cart! We take a work break every two hours and after four hours we head to the quarry, understand!?”

”Wait…what?”

Limestone rolls her eyes. “I told you to listen dang-it! Let me explain agai—”

”No, no I got it but what do you mean farming rocks? I thought we we’re……you know do actual farming…”

“This is farming!”

”You can’t farm rocks, Limey!”

“Yes you ca-did you just call me Limey again!”

”What’s wrong with Limey!?” Limestone puffs up her cheeks and her face grows red.

”I mean you have to think about it! You have a lime on your thigh and limes are bitter! With your bitter personality it only makes sen—” Limestone turns around and bucks him in his stomach.

“Grhek!” Pestilence winces and his body tenses up as the pain runs through his torso. Limestone looks at him with pure anger in her eyes.

“Call me Limey again or insult the farm and see what happens!” Limestone yells.

Pestilence curses his lack of muscle, if he was just as fit like the others he could take her challenge but unfortunate those hindlegs of her were…tough. he nods as he rubs his abdomen then exhaling, marble trotting over to check if he’s okay while limestone huffs and walks over to a pile of rocks and begins working.

”I’m okay Marble…” Pestilence says with a pained smile. It still takes a bit to convince Marble he was fine but eventually she gives in walks over to a pile and starts working.

‘Man. How did these two grow up together but so different from each other. Still for Limey to actually do some damage to me…she is stronger than she looks…then again these are the same ponies who were spawn of a stallion who took a bite out of a rock like it was an apple.’

Must be strong genes. He exits his thoughts and goes to search for a pile of rocks. After finding a pile he squats down, flipping the hammer around to its pick side and slamming the pick side down on the first rock. Upon impact the rock quite literally explodes into tiny pieces.

’…Crap…’

This job was going to be so hard.

Two hours. Two hours of pure frustration. He swings his pick down but stops right before it hits and gives it a tap, cracks forms on the rock before breaking open to reveal just stony insides. He slams the hammer side down onto the remains.

”For fuck sake! How the hell are you even supposed to find a geode in a wasteland like this!?” He hisses under his breath just as Limestone yells at him.

“Work Break!” There was still anger in her voice as she said it.

He sighs and stands, now that he thought about it… ’They did live in a wasteland in a pretty much poor farmhouse…AND ate rock soup which had delicious broth but the rocks ruin it. Maybe the parents got scammed into buying this land…this could be a desperate attempt to make funds, hoping to come across a geode and get gems…’

He strokes his chin. ’That’s sad to think about but it could explain why Limey was bitter. I’d be bitter and angry if everyday he had to go out here and farm for the small chance of finding a geode to get their riches.’

He sighs and turns around only to see Limey and Marble at the cart counting a stack of geodes that were in it. He smiles with narrowed eyes. He stands still to just have a moment…to silently scream.

Another rock cracked open. Another rock being nothing more than a rock. Another moment he beats the ground with his rock hammer out in frustration. Cracking, cracking, cracking, and cracking more damn rocks for the chance of a fucking geode! He was starting to believe that maybe this was the true hell all along. Sitting on the ground, hunched over and trying his best to not destroy a rock to see if he can finds a geode in this god forsaken land. Meanwhile, the sisters we’re finding one almost minute! Either they were blessed with some type of geode sensor or the land just loved them.

’This is fucking RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIDICULOUS!’ He shouts inside his head.

He falls to his hands and knees, looking down at the remains of this once whole rock. He can feel his sanity being drained by this damn land. Pestilence weakly smashes the remains of the rock as he stares at the ground with narrowed as and a scowl until a something pokes his back. He looks to his side and sees Marble looking with that same concern.

”Marble…”

“Mm-hmm?”

”Am I terrible at this? Am I a…a failure in the art of mining?” He shivers as he says those words. Marble looks taken aback and looks around quickly as if hoping something or someone to help but her sister seems focused in work.

Marble faint blushes and opens her mouth. “N-no…”

He whips his head around and looks at her with wide eyes, his previous despair washed away like an insect hit by a pressure hose. “You…can talk…?” Marble cheeks glow brighter and she nods. “Mm-hmm…”

“Huh……” He looks away. “I thought you were just a mute who could only Mm-hmm……”
He looks out into the distance and slowly nods his head and then looks at her again.

”I feel better now after hearing you talk…you should talk more often Marble, your voice is kind of nice.” Pestilence chuckles while Marble hides her face with her mane.

“Less laughing more working!” Limestone yells from across the field making Pestilence groan out of annoyance and yell back. “Okay, Limey!” He turns his focus back on Marble despite the feeling Limestone staring daggers at him.

”Seeing that you CAN talk Marble, can you answer some questions I have.” Marble hesitates but nods and moves over to a rock pile with Pestilence following behind. ”So um…” Pestilence bends on his side to get a look at her thigh and sees the marble tattoo. ”Whats up with you and Limey having butt tattoos?”

Marble turns her head a bit and raises her brow but then figures out what he meant. For a while she is silent leaving Pestilence to shuffle his feet around a bit and wonder if he asked a bad question. “It’s u-um…our…um…C-cutie marks…”

He blinks and stares at her for a hot second before speaking up. “What.”

“C-cutie marks… It s-shows us our special talent.”

He slowly blinks and exhales, trying his best to calm himself and not laugh at what her butt mark is called.

“…M-mm-hmm…”

Just then Marbles cracks open a rock and it turns out its a geode. Pestilence stare at the geode with nothing but contempt. A stone shell with beautiful sparkling cyan gems within. He picks up the geode and decides to try and be useful in a different role and just serve as Marble’s personal geode carrier.

”So what is Limey’s issue…?”

“Um…well s-she’s the oldest so she the heir to the farm…b-but i think she takes it……too seriously and believe that she alone can take care of the farm…” Pestilence nods as he listens to her.

”I think I get it…I used to be in a position like that a looooooooooooooong time ago.”

“Mm-hmm?”

”Ehhhhhhh…long emotional story. Not fit for rock mining vibes…” Marble looks at him and gives a slow nod but he can see the curious sparkle in her eyes making him chuckle to himself. ’Maybe being that mysterious character would be interesting to mess with them…’

“Maybe I’ll tell you…someday if I decide to stay here But eventually I think I’ll have to spread my wings and fly off.”

“Y-you have wings!?” Pestilence laughs at her small outburst.

”No. T-that was just…kehehe…a metaphor Marble.”

“O-oh…” Marble whips her head around making sure her mane blocked his view of her face and trots away quickly to another rock pile to mine down, He smiles and follows her while making sure he has enough arm room to carry more geodes.

“Alright time to head to the quarry!” Limestone yells across the field. Pestilence and Marble look back and then head towards the cart, Pestilence carrying twelve geodes in his arms with some struggle to keep them from falling out but he is successful in making his way to the cart and dumping the geodes in it. “Newbie……hmpf. You take the cart with us to the quarry.” Limestone says begrudgingly.

”Aye, aye, Limey!” Limestone spins around and gives him a glare with her mouth scrunched up before sighing and rolling her eyes.

“Oh my celet— Tch. Whatever.” He grins at her. He walks over to the cart and grabs one of the carts long handles, looking down and seeing the leather strips on the handle he could tell it really was specifically pony designed. It must be annoying to have to strap yourself every time just to pull this thing. He understands why Limey forced him to be the cartboy and scoffs.

The trio go around to the back of the house where Pestilence sees the very…very noticeably large man made or…pony-made quarry. He notices that on the cliff of said quarry was a large rock that was egg shaped. “Why is there a rock on the cliff…” Pestilence points out. No matter what that seems… Really unsafe.

“THAT “ROCK” is holder’s boulder, newbie!” Limestone spits out.

“Touch Holder’s Boulder and I’ll make your life just as miserable as mine!” Pestilence turns his head and raises an eyebrow a Marble who simply just gives him a look back as if what Limey said wasn’t strange at all.

”Yeah, yeah. I won’t touch your precious rock egg.” Pestilence only gets a grunt in response from Limey.

Walking along the path that leads them down into the quarry Pestilence can’t help but wonder how long this must’ve took, for humans this would’ve taken some months but ponies with pony sized pickaxes…probably centuries. Making to the bottom he sees it’s nice flat stony surface with some purple crystals sticking out of the ground, the most noticeable thing was the mine-shaft with a railway system in place.

“Alright let’s head in, the pickaxes should be where we left them…… I hope."

”You hope?”

“Yeah." She sighs. “Lately when we’ve left our pickaxes down here they disappear, we thought we misplaced them but after two more times we realized something is taking them. We’ve had to spend so many bits…to buy new pickaxes…and…if i could get my hooves on whoever took our pickaxes I'll buck them harder than you…” Limestone scowls and bucks the air behind her as if the thief was behind her.

”So you’re telling me we’re…going into a mine-shaft to get some pickaxes and mine…while some creature we don’t know is in there?”

“Yeah. What are you scared?” Limestone turns around and looks at him with a smirk. Pestilence squints down at her.

“Don’t worry then, Newbie I GUESS I can protect you.”

”Wha-Limey you!” Pestilence points at her making her snicker and trot away into the mineshaft, he growls and then hears light giggling. Looking to the side he sees Marble giggling at him. ”Marble! Not you too!” Marble gives a small smile and walks into the shaft as well.

”……………”

”Karma really is a bitch.” Pestilence sighs and rubs his face, despite the jabs thrown at him by limey he felt some happiness knowing she was slowly warming up to him…or she was getting tired of being messed with.

’Either way, progress!’

Pestilence walks into the shaft, following the railway track and the sound of hooves hitting the stone ground in the distance. He realizes that none of them actually have lanterns and a smudge of worry starts to fill them until a purple glow was emitting from ahead, walking towards it he sees the source.

There in the center was the minecart stuffed with purple crystals in it however almost every around it and even the ceiling was covered in the glowing purple crystalline material, his mouth opens as he tries to find words to describe how beautiful this cavern room was but couldn’t. It isn’t until the sound of the sisters hooves come once more that snap him out of his trance.

Coming from around the corner Limestone and Marble come with pickaxes in their mouths, Limestone carrying two more on her back. ”I see the picks are safe.” he says as he walks over to her and takes a pick off her back, thankfully they were bigger than the hammers.

“Yeah, but they were moved away from the spot we put them usually.”

”Strange pick-stealer you got, Limey. Anyway do we really have to mine…I mean.” He points to the entrance. “It seems we already have quite the load prepared.”

"Geodes aren't enough. We need to add some crystals in the mix to get more profit." She casually explains.

He nods and then looks at the rusted minecart before him and looks at her. "Hey are we going to use this cart?"

"No. You're carrying what we mine out, newbie."

"What!? Hell no! The geodes were easy! With all these crystals in here i won't be able to carry even half as i could with the geodes AND I'll get stabbed in the process!"

“Yeah? Well too bad, that cart is heavier and more stiff than someone like you can pu-” Pestilence kicks the cart and watches it move a bit forward. He slowly turns his head at limestone and gives her and smirks making Limestone glare with blush on her cheeks.

”Whats wrong Limey too we-”

“Ugh! Shut up!” Limestone yells and walks away to start mining immediately. He laughs at her and spins the pickaxe around in his hand as he heads a bit deeper into the mine. Leaving the sisters behind he finds a good chunk of crystals and runs his hand over their surface. Smooth as a marble tiles. Despite the glow and he can’t feel anything really magically about it, they seemed to be just normal crystals though no doubt they could probably serve as some jewelry of some kind.

’If they “farm” geodes and mine crystals they should be sitting on a pile of cash now……yet marble made it seem like just buying new pickaxes was such a hassle…’

He taps the tip of the crystals with his pickaxe as he stays in his thoughts for a bit. ’Now that I think of it I kind of did waste my questions with Marble…I should’ve asked where exactly I was but…well I can ask anytime I want, no biggie!’

He nods to himself and starts mining crystals. It takes a bit but he is able to not entirely destroy crystals in one swing is able to collect some, he thinks in the back of his mind some mining or songs or tunes he’s heard and eventually finds one to hum as he mines.

He finds kind of relaxing, making sure to pile them nearby so he could carry it out when the job is done but a jolt is sent through his body and he freezes in place. This feeling…he knew this feel all too well, the feeling of being watched. He turns his head towards the cavern where he hears limestone and marble mining but no sign of them trying to sneak up on him. ’That means….’ Only one thing he could think of that could be giving him this vibe. The pickaxe thief. He turns his head to the deeper part of the cavern where it got more dark, no doubt returning to a normal spooky cavern down there.

He thinks about it, he could go down there and hunt down the thief and drag the culprit to the family and repay them for letting them stay. Actually that sounded like a great idea. He nods to himself and walks down towards the darkness, pickaxe in hand and a look of determination as he stares down the darkness of the deeper parts of the mineshaft. ”Watching me huh? Well you better prepare yourself then!”

Pestilence grins as he stares down at the darkness only for his ears to pick up the sound of hurried movement from within, squinting his eyes he could briefly see…Something moving going up in the cavern ceiling within the dark shaft.

”………………………”

’Yeah fuck that.’

Pestilence turns around with a poker face, his confidence disturbed. He may be a strong being meant to subject and punish humanity but he sure as hell wasn’t going in the darkness with some creature he doesn’t even know. That is almost the decision makings of a horror movie protagonists fated to die that he's seen time and time again. He walks over and collects some of his crystals and walks back into the part with Marble and Limestone.

”Mine if I join you ladies?”

After mining for some hours him and the sisters come out of the mineshaft, pestilence pushing the minecart along until he reaches the tracks fence where they trio put some of the crystals in the cart until the cart can’t hold anymore. Due to him flexing his strength onto Limestone she forces him to pull the cart up the quarry. A difficult journey to try and not make the cart tip over too much to make the goods fall out, plus bonus was that Limestone threatened him that if one geode or crystal fell out she would buck him again. Great motivation.

Making it to the top he drags the cart to the front of the house and parks it as the sisters head inside. He stretches his arms up in the air as he looks at the sky, the orange glow of the sun setting filling him the feeling of good day of hard, honest work. On a rock farm. In a dimension that not hell, with talking multi-colored hors- god why is he so accepting of this place. He sighs and heads inside, hearing Limestone speaking to Igneous, he briefly over hears Igneous say something about a “Appledosa” whatever that means. He heads up stairs a falls onto his bed, he’s earned himself a well deserved nap surely for all the hard work he did today. Though he his mind opens to thoughts previous thrown away before.

’So far these lands aren’t dangerous, no giant monsters, villains trying to take over the world, and etc. It’s like…a better earth? Yeah a better earth with ponies………………oh god if Death is here how is he adjusting to this place?’ Pestilence eyes widen at this. Death was the first person he considered to be a pure cold-hearted monster, thankfully after a couple centuries together and some teaching he had “somewhat” soften Death or at least made him more merciful.

’But putting Death in a land that’s this peaceful AND going against his beliefs!? Death literally might become is dimension number one enemy!’ Pestilence sweats as he thinks about armies of ponies TRYING to fight Death, what a massacre that would be…bodies all over the battlefield and death standing in the center of them all, popping his neck and sighing.

’And the others…? Famine MIGHT take pity on the ponies and not act like an asshole to them but most likely not. War really is the only person he can count on right now to not make any attempts to ruin this dimensions peace…’

He rubs his face and groans as he wonders if he should leave to go find Death, it would end this vacation but ensure the safety of the ponies. He really needs a power na-no a stress relief nap now. Tucking himself in under the blanket he closes his eyes to grant himself a temporary rest.

Eventually Marble wakes him up for supper which he goes through a round delicious soup broth ruined by the stony taste of rocks. He makes it through and helps Cloudy with the dishes and wishes her a good night along with her husband once he's done. He even personally wishes Limestone a goodnight much to her annoyance and then Marble who nods him a goodnight. In the end Pestilence returns to his room and turns his light off, he lays on his bed staring the ceiling and then giggling to himself as the “cutie marks” hits him.

”Kehehe…even unique things about the ponies here are ridiculous” He mumbles under his breath.

He sighs and rolls over, eyes widening slightly as he sees a full moon outside his window. ”Woah” he slides out of the bed and walks over to the window and looks out at the sky. The moon was out and shining down on the land with stars filling the sky. He grins and stares at the night sky, he’d only seen something like this once in his life and seeing it again…filled him with a sense of inner peace that he needed.

For a while he watches night sky and wonders how would the crystals look under the sky, could be good decoration. He looks at the farmland below only to find disappointment as he is reminded that his window is at the side of the house preventing him from seeing the quarry. Just then he spots……something? No, a black strangely shaped figure running in the corner of Pestilence eyes comes into view making him turn to look. A pony? It was on all fours and pony shaped, but whatever it was it came from the quarry and was heading to the house.

’Wait the quarry…figure in the darkness, the sound I heard. Missing pickaxes. Add two plus one together……’

He lets out a dramatic gasp. The pick-stealer has come for the picks, he whips around and looks around the room in panic as he wonders what to do. ‘If it’s a beast then I can’t use my ability inside…or outside it’ll make such a big mess!’ Pestilence runs the gears within his brain into overdrive and comes with an idea. Rushing down the stairs he grabs a pickaxe and opens the front door just enough so he could balance a pickaxe on to of the door. Perfect plan.

Hiding around the corner he waits for the pick-stealer come through the door, eventually he sees the beings shadow peak through the gap from the door. He prepares himself in case the plan goes wrong. Maybe he should’ve woken Limestone so she could deal with this…… Would be interesting to see how far she'd send it with a kick, too late now. The door opens slowly, Pestilence gets sight of a foreleg? Covered with holes that reminded him of Swiss cheese.

Slowly the black figure enters, it pushes the door open slowly trying to not make the door creak but the pickaxe manages to fall off the door and directly on the it's head. He imagines as a cartoon-like BONK sound effect as the pick-stealer falls to the floor with a thud and he whips his body around and fist pumps the air while silently screaming in excitement to himself.

He wasn't the best at making plans but when a plan he makes goes well. He couldn't help but celebrate a little bit. After calming himself down he slowly approaches the fallen creature. On the ground in front of him was something…pony like? It reminded him of something Beelzebub would make. Fur-less with holes in its legs, skin or outer layer was black chitin, webbed mane and tail, sharp forehead horn and jagged ears, sharp fangs coming from its mouth, and finally the strange beetle-like carapace it had on it. Without doubt in his mind he knew what it was.

”Bug pony!”

Author's Note

This took way too long to write up and even then i feel like i've probably fucked up some bits but fuck it. It. Is. Done.

Sorry for the delay just lots of shit happened but at least it's FINALLY here. Not very actiony but wholesome slice of life for all your #farmlife needs. Hoped you enjoyed it.

11/24/2020 Edited.

(W) Cold Shoulder

“………………” War sleeps silently within the darkness of the guest yak hut, arms resting on the back of his head and body just… stiff. His chest not rising up and down and no sound of breathing coming from his mouth or nose. His sleep was so silent and not moving, one would think he died mid-sleep but the snapping open of his eyes say otherwise.

“……Ah……” War blinks his eyes and then looks over and sees sleeping yaks.

“I'm still here…” War was not sure what he was expecting. Maybe that he would wake up and be teleported back home by Lucifer or that he was simply knocked out and had a yakful dream. Unfortunately this really is happening and he has been transported to a realm with talking yaks. He gives out a long sigh and looks around for any windows in the room so he can tell the time but finds out there are none.

"Guess i have to get up…." War mumbles and starts but moving his arms which quickly starts letting out creaking sounds as if his joints and muscles had stiffened. He pauses midway through to check over and make sure his body wasn't disturbing the sleep of the yaks. Once he sees they're still asleep he goes back and eventually comes to stand and does some quick stretches.

"Whew…rigor mortis is always tough after waking up…" War mumbles under his breath as he pops his neck and then his back which makes him sigh in relief. Finishing up his morning body repairs and wiping some hay off his back he grabs his sword and wraps the rope on it around his waist, letting his katana hang against his waist. He walks over and slowly opens the door to not make any creaking sounds to wake the yaks only to be hit directly in the eyes by the rising sun. He instinctively closes his eyes and lets out a hiss and quickly leaves the building and closing the door and putting his hands on his face.

"Gaah….sun…." He rubs his eyes and waits for them to adjust to the sudden change in light, once he does he takes a look around his surroundings and sees some yaks are up and about.

"Now then…what to do…" War puts one hand over his katana and the other to stroke his goatee, closing his eyes in thought.

'Maybe i should start asking some questions about this place. I simply just had fun yesterday, i should see where exactly i am… And maybe explore the village while i'm at it.'

War takes his hand off his small goatee and opens his eyes once more and does just that, walking around the village he gets greeted by yaks and some attempt to headbutt him in some sort of greeting. He entertains them by headbutting them back and ends up knocking a yak out with one and spends a minute to apologize for overdoing it. Though he only gets praised for having the strongest non-horned head and ask him the secrets towards the power of headbutts.

"Uhhhh…" Thinking for an answer he only can only think of some dumb fact Death told him once.

He looks at the yaks with his most serious face that he can muster up and gives them their answer. "Milk."

The yaks look at each other in most likely confusion and then look at War again for an explanation.

"You see i uhh…drink a lot of milk because milk has…strong uh…head strengthening property?" To try and back up his claim he goes over and easily headbutts a hole into the nearby mud hut, thanking Lucifer that this one had old dried mud. As expected he gets praised and they believe him despite making a hole in the side of one of their many huts.

'These guys are adorable.'

After granting his smashing insight he returns to his job of being a wanderer and finds a …Café The music coming out of makes he change course to the inside. He wasn't sure if it was a café or a bar but there was a bunch yaks sitting or standing around listening to the music. On the stage a white probably elderly yak is playing some sort of bagpipe instrument. If they were double in size and looked easily made, yet despite it's look the sound was honestly lovely to his ears.
A yak in yakish servant outfit is how he can describe it at best walks around seemingly taking orders and serving food.

'I guess there are small hubs of peace and non destruction in this place…'

He walks over and takes a seat at the table, the servant comes around and asks if he wants anything, he simply asks for some water and bread. After the servant leaves he sits and just…take a moment to enjoy it and feel peace within himself once more.

'Ah…wow this honestly is…really good. Hoooh…look at you War! In a Viking-like village surrounded by earth animals called yaks that can talk, play music, farm, and even have an entire culture! You really are on a vacation…maybe you can stay here for a little while more.'

He smiles to himself as he thinks of this as a long earned vacation for decades of work. The servant eventually returns with a jug of water and a basket full of loafs of bread.

"...................." He remembers these are yaks and yaks are big, thus they have big stomachs.

'I should've been more specific…' He sighs, he didn't feel like asking any more of the yak and simply just relaxes again eating from his basket and drinking from his jug. When he finishes and prepares to leave it dawns on him that he might have to actually pay for this.

'...............................'

'Fu-Fiddlesticks…'

He calls over servant. "H-how much do i owe you?"

The servant yak simply smiles and shakes his head. "No pay. Big Pink one is strong and friend of Yakyakistan!"

"E-eh? Are you sure this is okay?" He looks at the yak with a raised eyebrow. The yak nods his head and he stares at him for a bit before giving a slight bow. "Thank you for your generosity…"

He leaves the yak hut and looks around for something else to pass the time. 'Wait i was supposed to ask around about this world…'

He facepalms himself and groans. His one weakness was how easily distracted he can get and he loathed it. Just as he shakes the shame off him, a sudden shiver passes through him as if it was a shockwave blast. "This feeling…!" War turns his head toward the direction it came from. It was a brief feeling perhaps due to the distance but he knew that feeling very well.

"Death…" That wave of raw power was first he felt when he had first met death.

'They're here! If Death is here than the others have to be as well!'

War grins knowing this news and then frowns because if he felt that then Death either faced a powerful enemy or he's being himself again. Either way was bad. War decides he should shut down his idea of spending a couple of more days here, he should go find with the others before they start messing up this world and go back home where they belong. He sighs and runs a hand through his hair and puts on his serious face. "Time to do some work."

War goes to the story time bonfire and asks them questions about the world for a bit but after a couple of minutes he figured they don't really know much themselves so he changes the questions to about the area surrounding Yakyakistan. That is what gets him important knowledge, they lived in the mountains but there is a path from Yakyakistan to a nearby empire.

"A empire…?" He looks at the yak with a mix of surprise and confusion expression.

"Yes! It called um… umm…." The yak smacks light yellow yak right next to him. "What pony empire called again?"

"Ummm shiny empire?"

It takes a while but eventually they find out the title. "It is Crystal Empire! Pony Empire that live near us!"

"I see but umm…what is a pony?"

"Big pink one never seen tiny pony before?" War nods and all the yaks chuckle.

"They are small, weak but yaks think they're nice. In fact you remind us of tiny pink one" War blinks at that terrible description of what a pony and the fact the he apparently reminds them of a pink one but nods "I see, another question. Why is it called the Crystal Empire?"

"Ummmm…because empire is made out of shiny." War blinks once more.

'I kinda walked into the obvious answer…maybe the crystals are different here but that sounds like an extremely fragile empire.'

"Big pink one sure is asking lots of questions about pony place." The light yellow furred yak speaks up.

"Ah that's because i'm leaving today." When he finishes sentence he notices the yaks are silent making war raise a brow in confusion.

"Big pink one is leaving…"

"Y-yeah…"

"Is something wrong with Yakyakistan!?" He jumps and instinctively grabs his katana at the sudden outburst, the yaks quickly surround him.

"Is there not enough smashing for big pink one!?"
"Does yak bed not make big pink one happy!?"
"Are yaks not good enough for big pink one!?"

"No, no, no Yakyakistan is an amazing place. So far it's one of my favorite place to visit but i am a rōnin by heart… so i have a desire to travel and wander from place to place…i will come back one day i promise." War gives a small sorrowful smile knowing this was most likely a lie but the yaks look at each other and then with hesitation they all nod.

"We understand big pink one…"

"Thank you…" War bows and then gets buried by yak hugs. "Gah!"

They release him from the hug prison eventually and walk him to the gate of their village, yak shopkeepers and workers come out with some travel items for the him, such as a yak back blanket, some small packaged yak deserts, and other yak accessories and small gifts. War felt knives starting to pierce his heart as their kindness adds on small bags of guilt onto him but he keeps his composure and determination. Once they finish giving him goodbye gifts he prepares to leave only for a black furred yak to quickly approach his side.

"Yaks think you'll be okay but yaks feel need to tell Big pink one of dangerous beast that live in mountain."

War quickly turns around and looks at the yak with furrowed brows. "A beast?"

The yak nods. "Yes, a blue minor lives in mountain cave. Should be asleep but yaks be cautious." War slowly blinks before he gives a very slow nod as if he understood what creature the yak was talking about.

"Also!" The yak moves close to war and leans up to his ear. "Pony empire ponies might not be so friendly to Big pink."

"Why?" War squints his eyes at the yak, immediately wondering if one of the horsemen were there and messed something up.

"Because..uh...bad time with non-ponies."

'Oh dear Lucifer, did one of the guys go there and do something already..?'

War scowls and wonders how exactly he's going to clear their name. "T-thank you for telling me, i'll f-find a way…"

With that he walks away while waving goodbye to the residents of Yakyakistan and strapping the travel goods to his back with a rope given to him. He looks at the barely see able snowy path before him and prepares for a long and cold journey down the mountain.

"Yawwwwn…"

"Don't sleep on the job, Platinum Shine!" The Crystal guard on the right side of the gate reaches over with his spear bonks the young guards head.

"Ow!" The young guard gives his older comrade the stink-eye. "Come on, Onyx Force! The chance of somepony coming from this side of the empire is so low i might as well just take a nap!"

"You're not wrong but still! It's our duty to make no intruders enter the empire or… any yaks with bad tempers…" The two shudder on the memory of the one black furred yak that destroyed the gate in frustration of being denied entry to the empire.

"My head hurts remembering that…" Platinum shine rubs his head through his helmet.

"Yeah well it'll hurt a lot more if i catch you starting to nap off again." Onyx sends a glare over to Platinum Shine.

"Yeah, yeah i get iiittt…?" Platinum's eyes catch something in the distance and he tenses up. "Looks like we got company."

Onyx turns his head and sees the figure coming down the mountain but the closer it gets the more they realize what exactly approaching. A tall pale creature wearing a pink coat over some strange black robes and what appears to a Yak coat hung over the pink coat. It's eyes glowed pink, it's hair on its head was black but with streaks of silver on the side and facial hair was similar. Onyx eyes wonder down and he feels his heart beat against his crystalline chest as in the creature's left hand was a strange sword, a long sword…covered in dripping blue liquid. There was only one creature he knew that lived up in the mountains that could have blue liquid flowing through it veins.

"Dear Celestia…" Onyx couldn't help but let his own nervousness slip past his lips.

"O-onyx that's not a Ursa Minor's blood right? R-right!?" Platinum looks at onyx with panic stricken on his face.

"I-it probably is . L-listen Platinum, this job comes with risks…and t-this is one of those risks. If it attacks…you run…i-ill deal with it…" Onyx grips his spear tighter with his foreleg.

"O-onyx…"

"U-understand!?" Onyx looks to Platinumwith a hardened face, he hesitates but manages to nod back at the older guard.

"Hoooh…" War exhales as he tries to shake the blue blood off his blade.

'So that's what a blue minor is! Kinda disappointing i pulled my blade out on a weak foe but killing it was a good way to repay the yaks. They should be able to travel safer now.'

War smiles and looks ahead and sees the crystal empire in the distance. Upon seeing it he really wondered if it was an empire, after all he knew an empire was group of countries under a single supreme authority but this didn't look big for an empire. His eyes move over to the crystal gate ahead of him and he sees two Horses? No ponies! Ponies that's right! That's what the yaks told him they were. Getting closer he notices their coats looked strangely crystalline and almost matched with the armor.

'Is… Is everything but the ground in this place going to be crystal?' He felt a desire to test his sword against these crystals to see if it actually is strong or if it's just for looks. Maybe another time. Right now he had to go through a border check. Going up to the two two armored ponies he looks down and realizes how small they are compared to him and the yaks.

'I can see why yaks would see the ponies as weak now…' He looks at the guards weapon and ponders how exactly is he even holding that spear.

'Forelegs shouldn't be able to do that…'

"S-state your business!"

His thoughts are interrupted as the guard on the right glares at him and increases his grip on his his spear. War looks down at his bloodied katana and realizes walking up to them with his katana out probably wasn't the best approach to a guard. He rises his blade up in the air and the guard tenses. He looks like he's ready to make the first strike only to watch as War swings his sword to the side with a nice 'swoosh' following it, he swings with such force the that a small gust of wind is sent forward along with all the blood spilling onto the grass. He examines his clean blade unaware of the the top of plume on the guards helmet falling down besides the guard.

"Sorry about that, must've looked pretty threatening right? Hahaa!" War smiles as he puts it back in its sheath. Looking back at the guard he tenses up due to the guard looking like he's about to crap himself and has his eyes focused on where War had swung. Looking at the left guard...he was absolutely sweating up a fountain and looks like he was going to bolt any moment now.

'Eh? Did swinging my sword spook them…? How?'

"I want to enter the Crystal Empire…"

"N-n-n-n-no Entry." War frowns. Platinum looks at the Onyx like he was a complete idiot.

"E-eh but i really need to enter…"

"N-n-no Entry!"

"I promise i'll hold back when i''m inside."

"N-N-NO ENTRY!"

"Come on! There has to be some room for negotiation here! I apologize if person of darkness came through here and caused a ruckus!"

The guards eyes widened and the left guards jaw dropped. "Y-y-y-you know k-k-k-king so-"

"N-NO MEANS NO!"

"Please! He couldn't have been THAT bad now! I've know him for centuries!"

The guards were trembling in front of him but the right guard even with his fear kept a glare at the terrifying creature in front of him.

"Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah…" War puts his hand against his forehead and closes his eyes. After a bit he moves his hand away and looks at the sky, it was a nice day today. The sky was blue, a few clouds in the sky. It was windy. It was a good day to do what he was about to do.

"I apologize but i can't be turned away after going this far. I have to enter the crystal empire but i promise…i'll be quick."

Upon hearing that the right guard quickly puts the spear in his mouth and prepares a charge while the left guard starts to run only for the two sees a blur go past them. The left guard freezes in place and looks ahead as running down the road to the Crystal Empire was the monster. He watches it run down the road and a sigh of relief escapes him only for it to be sucked back inside him as Onyx runs pass him, chasing after the creature.

"Hey! HEY! ONYX!" The guard stares at the behind of his older comrade before curses to himself and chasing after him.

"Yessss!" Cadance let's out a happy squeal as she walks out of the palace. "It's so nice to finally get a break!"

"You can say that again!" Shining armor says as he comes to her side. The two nuzzle each other before looking at their surroundings.

"We have at least two hours before flurry wakes up from her nap. What should we do with the time we have Cadance?"

Cadance grins. "I know exactly what we shou-"

"HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAALT!" a voice rings throughout the streets of the crystal empires along with strong shaking of the ground. Cadance and Shining armor immediately turn their heads to the source of the commotion and what they see leaves them wide eyed. A creature that neither have ever seen before in their lives wasbeing chased by almost half of the empires guards. Shining is the first to snap out of his shock and nudges Cadance who snaps out of it. Cadance groans loudly and stomps her hoof.

"This job never gets easier does it!" Cadance watches as the commotion heads in their direction with a tired glare.

"Yeah…maybe we'll get another chance…?"Shining armor gives a tired smile and Candace rolls her eyes and opens her wings and takes flight. She lands in front of the running creature with her wings spread out and horn glowing.

'I'll stop this quickly so i can at least have some time to relax in spa!'

As the creature approaches her Cadance prepares to use her royal canterlot voice on the creature.

"I Princess Mi Amore Cadenza demand you to-"

"Deepest apologies! But can i borrow you for a moment!"

War did not expect this to go from 'this is kinda bad.' to 'Okay. This is officially terrible!' He couldn't even count all the guards that were chasing him but he suspected it was probably every guard in this entire empire with the size that was behind him. He had an advantage over them and that was his near endless source of stamina, he could run laps around the entire empire for a week nonstop before he would even feel the hint of fatigue. Yet with them cutting him off and trying to trap him they were really being a pain, he needed something to distract and lock them down for a while.

Just as he was trying to think of an idea, like an angel coming from heaven a strange pink pony flies down to block his path. She was slightly bigger than the ponies he has seen and it's garb was…royal-like. Gratitude enters his heart as he looks at his solution this predicament.

"I Princess Mi Amore Cadenza demand you to-"

"Deepest Apologies! But can i borrow you for a moment!" With that apology out of the way he lowers himself to the ground and launches himself at her. Tackling her to the ground the two roll across the ground he manages to get her in a hug and finds a moment to jump out out of the roll and land with the pony held against his chest.

"I'm soooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooorry!"

He spins on his heel and throws her at the guards. Upon see their princess flying at them they come to a stop but like a strong arrow striking a bowling pin one guard is hit by the princess and then the many behind them fall in suit like dominoes. He can hear the countless panicked yelling and the guards turning their attention to what just happened, he smirks and gives a small bow to thank her for her sacrifice.

"Cadance!" A voice comes from behind makes him turn around and see a white pony with a blue mane look at the guard's destruction with shock and worry but turn into pure rage upon looking at War. He puts his hands up in defense and gives an apologetic look but it doesn't seem to be enough to quell the pony as he expels smoke from his nose and rushes War.

"Oh damn it…" He rushes at the pony, watching the pony with pure focus while taking note of his build, horn, and speed. Once he makes it three feet in front of the pony he suddenly slides as the stallion releases a bolt of magic over him. He crouches right before the pony

"I apologize and i wish you a swift recovery!" With that apology out of the way he uppercuts the ponies bottom jaw with his open palm and launches the stallion. He takes a moment to watch as the pony flies up in the air spinning backwards and then landing onto a table occupied of a pony couple. War runs past them and apologizes for disturbing their date. He lets out a pleased sigh as he runs and focuses on trying to find an exit out of the empire but looking around he slows his pace. The streets were beautiful, shiny and clean! The buildings looked like crystals but restructured, polished and hollowed out to be strangely livable. The landscaping was surprisingly good for how little there actually was in this place.

The Empire sure was…weird by design, it reminded him of some fancy human suburbia. But like the name implies the place really is made up of nothing but crystals, even the streetlights and ponies seemed crystalline. He couldn't help but frown at the fact that he was denied if could've been accepted he would've spent an entire day here like a tourist and learn even more about this world. Running around the corner he comes to a stop and focuses his eyes on something that sent shivers down his spine.

Down the street was a statue but not just any statue it was a statue made of crystal depicting…something holding a heart made of some kind shinier crystal. He wasn't a art expert by any means but this statue…it made him grit his teeth and cringe with how bad and out of place it looked. 'I guess with every beauty comes a beast…'

He shakes his head and runs towards the statue until he reaches the desired distance. He jumps up high into the air unsheathing his katana as he does so and rises it above his head only to swing it down and cut the statue with disappointing ease. He scoffs at how the crystals here really were fragile and decides to finishes the statue off with a mid air spin and a horizontal slash. He lands and sheaths his katana once again as the statue starts to fall apart. 'And thus as my duty i have slain the beast…'

He frowns upon realizing he got distracted again only for high pitched screaming to penetrate his eardrums. Looking to his right he sees a pony family holding each other as the crystal heart part starts to fall down onto them. "OH DEAR GOD!"

He slips at first but gets up and runs over to them, right as the heart is about to crush them he jumps into the air and with the power imbued in him he dropkicks the heart sending it flying. When he lands in front of the family he quickly stands up straight and bows. "I deeply apologize for endangering you!"After apologizing to the family he quickly runs away.

Sunburst smiles as he levitates his kettle and cup onto the table next to his new book and lights the candles in his room. "Ooooooh! i'm so EXCITED!" Sunburst couldn't help but do small little dance. He has been waiting for this book for the past month and it was finally here! With this environment he had set up he would get maximum immersion. He gives a big smile and looks at his book unaware of the large blue heart-object getting bigger outside of his window.

War was running again as guards have returned, most likely due to the statue incident. Luckily they were a smaller size now so they couldn't cut him off or try and trap him. They're only able just shout at him to "halt!" and such. Going along one of the main streets, hoping it would lead him out of the empire. In the distance he spots a stand in his way and prepares to jump over it untilhe spots the sign hanging off the side of it. "!Crystal Empire merch!"

'……I could take a souvenir……' He runs over the stall and hurriedly picks out a hat and sunglasses and runs while holding his new stolen souvenirs that he's earned,

Finally after what feels like a hours of running he spots something that grants him happiness in these true running times. A train station, with probably the goofiest looking train he has has ever seen in his entire life. This was his getaway out of this situation as the train's whistle rings throughout the area as it begins it's departure, he bursts into a full out sprint after the train and when he catches up to the train he climbs into the trains caboose.

He hops up to a stand and waves goodbye to the still chasing guards. "I apologize for the damage i caused! I hope that i don't have to come through here again! I will be leaving now! As such i bid you farewell and a good rest of your day!"

He gives them a final bow before sitting down the floor and sighing out of relief. "I'm finally outta of there."

He smiles and pats his legs as if to thank them for a job well done, the trip had some ups and a lot of downs but at least he was finally travelling this world. He didn't know how long it's gonna take to find his comrades or how many souvenirs he'll be able collect when this is all up. At least he can do the one thing he loves doing, wandering around.

He smiles and decides to check out his goods. Taking out his new Crystal Empire hat and he reads the front "Love rules!"

"…………………………" He groans and throws the hat on the ground and takes out sunglasses, they were heart shaped making him sigh.

"Rushers can't be choosers..." He puts on the sunglasses and watches as the empire gets smaller and smaller.

Author's Note

Here you go a chapter for this story after a long time as promised. I hope you enjoyed it, i'mma gonna get some sleep now...

(F) Rolling Scones

“Fuck. Off.”

“No! Remove yourself from my home, you fiend!”

“I’M LITERALLY FIXIN' YOUR DUMPSTER OF A HOME, MOTHERFUCKER!”

Griffons passing by would take a look at the loud argument between Gunter the owl faced griffon and well known snob of the kingdom and the new strange outsider who was on Gunter's roof, boards tucked under his arm, a box of nails in his pocket and hammer in hand. A look of annoyance on his face as he stares down the large hole of the roof to the snob.

“Bah! As expected of some outsider… Can you not see that my home is in perfect condition already!” Gunter says, inside his home one of his shelves break down; the sound of breaking china rings out the hole.

“Ignore that, that... uh happens sometimes.” Gunter looks away and scratches his neck.

Famine narrows his eyes. “Rather than sometimes how about I use my HAMMER and NAILS to… I don’t know…FIX YOUR FUCKIN' SHELF PERMINATELY!” He bangs the hammer against the roof in frustration.

“I refuse! You lack the… Uh… Ingenious creativity required to fix my home to my standards.” Gunter huffs and pushes out his chest.

“Wha-What the fuck does that even mean!? I’m not your fucking interior designer home agent! I’m literally just repairing your fucking roof! Your house is not even special! It's similar to the rest of these damn houses, you stuck up asshole!”

“Exactly! Thus I don’t need your services, begone outsider go make yourself useful to some lower class griffon.” Gunter turns his head and makes a shooing motion with his talons towards Famine.

“YOU'RE FUCKIN' LOWER CLASS!” Famine points out the hole they’re arguing between with circular motions. “You have a FUCKIN' hole in your house! Wouldn’t it be better to have me fix it so when it rains you don’t have your home flooded.”

Famine pinches the bridge of his nose and sighs. “Just let me help you already, dammit.”

“You can help yourself… Off the cliff of course.” Gunter glares at the man.

“Okay that's it.” Famine puts his boards down and hammer in his sash and hops down the hole into the griffon's home.

“Hey! I didn’t let you I-” Famine grabs Gunter by his neck, he squawks in surprise. Not longer after Gunter is flung out the door and hits a nearby wall, sliding down and grunting in pain as Famine wipes some feathers that stuck on his hand. “You’ll get your house back when I’m fucking done FIXIN' it. So go help yourself with finding a new home for a couple hours until I'm done.” Famine give a little bow. “I’m sure your fellow kin will absolutely love to house you with such a noble and wonderful character that you have, my great feathered lord.” Venom leaked out of his sarcasm.

“Y-you can’t kick me out of my own home!”

“Well I just did, m'lord. The fuck are you gonna do about it?” Famine stands back up and opens his arms wide, inviting him to try and take back his home.

“G-gah…” Gunter gets on all fours and glares at him before huffing and flying away. “I’ll be back and when I do I better not see ANY of my Valuables stolen!”

“WHAT FUCKIN' VALUABLES!?” Famine yells at the escaping griffon, arms falling to his side.

He grumbles as he closes the door. Never has Famine felt more regret for anything in his life than for what he said last night. At the moment he thought it would be easy enough to bring this kingdom back to its former glory. Gruff really did believe he could do it and so did he, that was until Gruff’s first task. He made him go around town repairing griffon houses as heavy weather like snow, rain, or hail made living in the town hell. Easy enough task right?

Wrong. So very wrong. The griffons were stuck up assholes about having their homes fixed or even touched, some telling him to fuck off, others threating him. He shrugged it off at first and looked for more willing participants that wanted their homes repaired. He only got a handful that did and that made a problem due Gruff wanting EVERY house in this town repaired. After the twelfth rejection he grew tired of the bullshit and forced himself upon griffon homes.

It did not go well. Griffons who tried to fight him off their house got pummeled, Famine making sure to not give any harsh injuries due to the possibility that there are probably no clinics or hospitals in town or close to here for miles. He couldn’t let his reputation fall down to murderer. It was tempting though.

With the sun already in its afternoon position and only five houses repaired out of thirty, Famine could already hear that old coot yelling at him for half-assing his first task already. He groans and runs a hand down his face.

“Griffonstone fucking sucks.”

“You can say that again.”

A females voice comes from above, he turns around and looks up to see a familiar dice playing Griffon look down at him from the hole with her bored face.

“Griselda…”

“Big guy…”

The two stare at each other in silence, her bored expression never leaving her face as Famine gives her a glare.

“How's the home repairing thing going?”

“Absolutely… Lovely.”

“Really? I can really tell with all the yelling and the amount of bruised griffons I've seen.” She rolls her eyes with a slight smirk on her face.

“Oh piss off. They started it first. They should be lucky that I’m not threatening their lives over it. Unli—”

“Unlike some?”

Famine huffs and puts his hands on his hips. “Yep…”

“That's not surprising, we start fights over the smallest things.”

“Have you also started fights?”

“Yeah. One time I beat this fella so bad over one bit that he didn’t give me.” She smiles.

Famine squints at her. “Really…?”

“Yeah, I take my winnings seriously. Around here you need as many bits as you can get.” Her smile vanishes.

“How much did you make, by the way?”

“Huh?”

“You know since you’re fixing houses and what not.” Famine can see the glimmer of greed in her eye.

'Is she actually going to dice roll me out of my coin...? Fucking greedy assholes...'

“Sorry to disappoint but absolutely none.”

“What.” She frowns.

“I have made nothing.”

“You’re lying.”

“Nah.”

“You are. There's no way you haven’t made some bits doing this.”

“Yes way. I am doing this absolutely free of charge.”

She looks at him for a while before her brow rises. “Why?”

“Cause Gruff.”

“Ah.”

“Yeah.”

“What did you need from that old guy that was so great that he put you up to this?”

“I didn’t really ask anything great… just asked him for the history of Griffonstone.” She looks at him slightly wide eyed.

“What? He didn’t ask you for bits? Just repair houses?”

“Hell no, that was the first thing that motherfucker asked me for!” Famine yells out while raising his arms up. Griselda chuckles at his response.

“Heh! Yeah that's Gruff for ya. Though…” She cups her chin with one claw and thinks.

“He never made his exchanges this harsh…” She looks back at him with a suspicious squint.

'Fucking curious bastard. Need a believable lie now.'

“I guess because I’m staying with him too… I don’t have a house here so he offered me his place in exchange that I help around.”

“Ah… That makes sense.” She nods.

“Yeah. Wait a fucking second... What are you doing here!” Famine points his finger at her.

“Oh? I was bored. Nobody to play dice with. Heard your voicer and decided to watch you.”

“Watch me? Since when?”

“Since you pummeled Gaston this morning. Anyone ever told you that you’re fun to watch?”

“No…” Famine furrows his brow, not sure how to feel about being stalked by a gambling griffon.

“Speaking of fun……” The sound of familiar dice jingling catches his attention, his eyes going over to her clenched shaking hand.

“Wanna ditch work and play dice? You did tell me I could hit you up if I need a partner.”

“Tempting…” Another shelf in the house suddenly breaks down and breaking china rings throughout the house.

“Very…Tempting.” Famine pinches the bridge of his nose as Griselda snickers.

“Oh shut up.” He walks over and starts to fix the shelf as Griselda enters through the hole and lands inside the house.

“Well?”

“No, if I stop doing this then the old fuckers gonna squawk in my goddamn ear till I actually go deaf (If that's possible)." She frowns and pockets her dice within her scarf.

“Okay… How about later then?”

Famine turns his head and looks at her. Even though she didn’t show it she looked a little bit…Dejected.

'Was she lonely?’ He looks at her for a moment with some pity before shakeing his head.

‘You only just met her! You can't just make assumptions off the bat.’

“Maybe. But it is early so you might get some games later on in the evening?” He raises a brow at her.

“Yeah but I want you specifically.”

“W-what…?” Famine tenses up, past flashbacks of an event long ago like this going through his head as he gives his full attention to her.

“I don’t like losing.”

“Oh.” He lets out a sigh of relief.

“You’re the first one in a long time to beat me at dice… I really… Don’t like losing.” She glares at the bipedal creature.

“So I wanna play just so I can beat you.”

“Hah. You’re a sore fucking loser.” Famine smirks as he takes his hammer out and looks over where the shelf used to be held up.

She huffs behind him. “Yeah. So what?”

“Really showing your griffon nature. There is a problem with playing dice with you though.”

She raises both brows at that statement. “Huh? What's the problem?”

“There's nothing I gain from winning or lose from losing.”

“Ah… True…. Mnnnn…” For a while silence enters the house, making Famine look back to see if she really couldn’t just say ‘Let’s play for fun then’ Seeing her really in thought over the simple solution made facepalm.

“How about if one of us wins then we ask a question for the other to answer.”

‘Oh?’ He smirks at her. “Curious about me now?”

“Maybe……” She looks away.

“What if we lie during the answers?”She simply shrugs, making him chuckle in response.

“All right, I’ll bite. When and where?”

She gives a small smile. “Night, I'll just pick you up myself after seeing how easy it is to find and take you there.”

“Okay?” She nods and flies out the hole.

“Wha-Say goodbye or later at least! you rude asshole!” He scoffs.

Famine looks over his work of art. Five uncovered bookshelves next to each other in a small half circle, ground cleaned of papers and destroyed books in a nice pile for burning later.

“Hooh…” He sighs happy to be given this job.

Maybe Gruff realized that trying to repair all the houses in one day seemed impossible or he noticed the library was a complete dump. Literally. Destroyed books, papers everywhere, bookshelves crooked into the ground and covered in the straw from the destroyed library. Honestly he was surprised how one of the more so important buildings for the town was destroyed. Even the condition of some books were shocking, some perfectly readable despite being out in the open for who knows how long, impressive.

“When I have time I should read some of thes—”

Cut off mid sentence by the loudest ‘SQUAWK’ penetrating his ears. He quickly turns his head, anger already slipping onto his face. Gruff comes down from the sky in lands right next to him, he takes a moment to look around and gives a small smile.

“Good job, fledgling. Could be better but it’s okay… i guess.” Gruff rolls his good eye and frowns.

“Ah yes, in the short amount of time you set this fucking task on me I DEFINITELY could do so much better, Gruff.” Famine turns around to see the old griffon look around the remains of the library.

“Maybe I could done better if you didn’t SQUAWK SO FUCKIN' LOUD EVERYTIME YOU ARRIVE! Can’t you fucking act like a normal fucking person!?”

“...........Hm?” Gruff is snapped out of his observation of the library and onto Famine.

“You say something, fledgling?”

“Oh my fucking god.” Famine puts his face in both hands. If this old coot wasn’t giving him a place to stay he would’ve snapped his neck and thrown him off the cliff already.

“Anyway! Fledgling, I have a new task for you.”

“What!? I haven’t even finished this yet!”

“Bah! That can be done anytime on any day, this task is far more important and oughta even bigger change to our great kingdom.” Famine squints his eyes and frowns, his brain having already pressed X to doubt the griffon's statement.

“What this “important” task you want to give me, old coot…”

“Help my Granddaughter sell our family’s scones.”

Famine buries his face in his hands again. ‘God fucking damnit, i knew it was going to be fucking stupid.’

“Why.”

“Because I let you stay at my house for free and the scones will help feed the town.”

“Not fo—”

“Not for free of course.” Gruff grins and snickers. Famine moves his hands away from his face and looks down at the griffon, a tired look on his face.

“Really…?"

Gruff nods. “Mn-hmm. You’ll find my granddaughter near the big statue of King Grover.”

“...You realize that all the statues here are big… (at least compared to you)” Famine points to the statue between them with his thumb.

“Hmm… Right…Then look for a griffon pulling griffon scone cart.”

"Fine..."

He barely seen any griffons pull carts around here, most of them are just loitering around town, chilling in their dumb houses, or flying to fuck all. Surely finding a griffon with a cart of scones surely couldn’t be hard.

‘Scones eh? There was no way they would be okay. After all they require baking powder and various other ingredients to be even remotely decent, and this place seems to be in the Middle Ages. The chance of them even finding a substitute for cooking scones is low unless they’re not the desert version.’

Famine couldn’t help but be curious over what the scones here might be, it was a different world after all. Maybe they looked entirely different, maybe they just called pancakes ‘Scones’ here. Hell, scones could be an entirely different dish altogether. He smiles at the thought of learning a new dish and bringing back to hell to act as if he made it.

He gives a small devilish grin that soon fades when something sweet and… acorns? Acorns. Wait acorns? Famine freezes in place as the cogwheels start to turn in his brain.

‘Scones are a desert, acorns are in the nut category in food. So this would be nut scones, the town is poor as shit. Forest below, acorns can be gathered. 1 + 2 = 3. Acorn Scones.’

He snaps out of his calculations and goes after the smell. Never had Famine thought of hearing acorns and scones being mixed together but well… budget food works. Turning around a corner he spots the supposed scone cart, the shittest cart he’s ever seen. Made from loose boards from broken down houses but not properly cut down, literal sticks holding up the roof of the car and wheels, a shitty made image of a scone on the roof of the cart. The only noteworthy thing of the entire cart was the fact that it had shelves and a furnace attached to the back, it was smaller than average but it’s quality was abnormal compared to the rest of the cart.

Glancing over the shelves he sees the sources of the nutty smell, freshly baked scones laid in rows on the shelves with a single large acorn on the top of them. The sights, the smell, these scones were… Decent. Which being able to reach that status shocked him, he didn’t know the griffons could actually make decent things. Moving his attention from the scones and towards the baker behind the goods he finds Grampa gruffs granddaughter, an adult female griffon from one what he could tell that.

She had a brown lower half, white feathers with purple edges, feathers significantly hanging over the front of her head as if it was a hairstyle, purple marking around her eyes. Honestly she almost like normal depictions of griffons were portrayed on earth, except for the purple. She was in the middle putting green mittens over her talons and pulling scones out of the furnace.

The way she looked at them, the uncaring yet focused look. Like a true baker. She was more useful and perhaps more competent than her asshole of a grandfather. He sighs and prepares for whatever assholeish attitude is about to come from her beak.

As she stocks the scones on the shelves he approaches her from behind, crossing his arms he lets out a cough that gets her attention. Slowly she turns around and her eyes go wide as she sees the biped before her, staring down at her.

“Hey.”

“H-hey.” She puts up a uncaring look but the nervousness in her voice betrays her look.

“..........................”

“..........................”

They look at each other for a bit before she looks away and claws at the ground for a bit.

"So… You’re that outsider I uh… heard of…”

“Yeah… Gruff sent me to help you out.”

“A-ah okay…”

“Yeah…”

“............”

“..............”

What the fuck is this…? All the other griffons couldn’t give less than two shits about what I was, what the hell is she so nervous?

Famine squints at her, she was different. She wasn't afraid but rather nervous, the fact that she is looking around as if to find something to talk about was already different. Now that he thought about it, why was he not talking? If she won’t take the lead then he should.

“Hey w—”

“Want to try a scone?” She interrupts him. Turning around and quickly grabbing a scone to offer to him. Nervousness and uncertainty on her face, reminding him of someone doing something new for the first time and showing it to their master.

“...Sure.” He uncrosses his arms and takes the scone from her talon. Looking over the scone he sees it has a nice soft texture and was cooked a little bit over the limit but not enough to start the blackening of bread, she most likely didn’t know the exact temperature, or the height of the fire is supposed to be. It smelled nice but the fact it was just a scone with an acorn on top was kind of a… Beginners first bake.

Opening his mouth and plopping the scone into his mouth, it was as he expected, decent taste with a nice surprise of nuts within the breading itself but he knows it can be better. Much better than this. After swallowing the scone down and licking crumbs off his lips, he nods in approval to her and prepares to compliment her decent baking when a realization hits him. Something that made him go wide eyed.

‘Wait… Did she just give me something… For free?’

He looks back to her and puts his hands on his hips. “It was… Okay. How much do you want for it?”

‘Nah. There is no way that a griffon would give something away for free. If there was one thing I know; it's that griffons are greedy assholes.’

“Nah, its on the house.” She gives a small smile.

“What!?” Moves his hands from his waist and looks at her with shock, she raises her wings slightly and leans back at his sudden outburst.

“H-huh? What is it!?”

Famine looks at her before turning around quickly and putting a hand over his mouth, cold sweat starts to form and eyes narrowed.

‘What!? What the fuck!? She gave me something for FREE!? I knew she was different from the rest but not THIS different!’

He turns his head to look at her who was still staring at him with surprise. The fact that she genuinely acted nonchalant about giving that scone for free was so off putting, he actually felt that he was looking at a different creature rather than a griffon.

‘She’s that assholes grandkid too!? She should be twice the asshole than him! Instead she was actually nicer and more useful than him already!’

He looks away again, a perplexed expression donning over his face. He thought he could do his casual thing and force his assistance onto her but now… he was so sure as to what to do.

"Are you… y' know okay?"

"Uh… yeah just… fine." He turns around and gives his usual expression despite the nervous sweat wearing on him.

"You sure, uh… dude."

"I'm pretty damn sure. Anyway I'm here to help."

"Okay, yeah. Uh." She scratches the back of her head and looks at him.

"I'm Gilda."

He nods. "Im-"

He pauses, realizing that he hadn't given anyone his name or an alias to go by he quickly comes up with one.

"Famis. Last name Venturae."

"Cool."

"Yeah. Cool."

A moment of silence enters the area once again. Famine scratches the back of his head.

"So what specifically do you need help with?"

"Well, honestly I don't need help with anything… I'm doing pretty okay." She looks away again, talons scratching her feathers. Famine squints, was she hiding something?

“You sure?”

“Yeah, I'm pretty sure.”

“If you’re doing fine then why did gruff send me over to help you then…?”

She shrugs. “He’s a worry bird.”

“Is that so..?” He crosses his arms. She was definitely hiding something from him, maybe something related to why Gruff sent him over to help her but what is it? She seemed to be doing pretty good but something is off about this whole schitck...

“Okay, what are yo—” Right next to him a female griffon comes from above and lands right next to the cart, making Famine and Gilda jump. The first thing he sees is a scarf, he gets ready to yell at Griselda when he take in her other feathers, a dark brown lower half, white feathers with green tips, the green markings around her eyes were much bigger than Gilda and Griselda combined, her scarf was thinner and teal with a crescent moon brooch.

“Hey, Gilda. Scone me.”

“Greta!” Gilda casually grabs a scone on the shelf and gives it to Greta. She takes a bite out of it and nods to Gilda.

“Thanks, Gils.” With that Greta flies away as Gilda gives a small smile and waves goodbye.

“I see now.” Famine speaks up making Gilda whip her head around, nervousness returning to her.

“What?”

Famine smirks. “You’re giving scones away for free aren’t you?”

“..........” For a while she stays silent, looking around for answers but in the end she sighs and turns away.

“Yeah… That old man wanted you to help me, he thinks I'm not attracting any customers and just eating the scones before I turn the cart back to him. She looks back at him with a guilty gaze.

“I would tell him the truth but well. You should've been around enough long enough to know how he is…” She rolls her eyes and takes a scone from the shelf to eat.

“Yeah…Can I ask you something?”

“Shoot.”

“Why? Most of the griffons I’ve met so far are greedy, selfish, unbearable pricks. Why are you different?”

Gilda lets out a chuckle, standing up on her hind legs she turns to face him while leaning against the cart. “Simple, I learned friendship is more important than any amount of go- What’s with that face!?”

Gilda gives a glare at his scowl. “Don’t bullshit me, griffon. What's the real fucking reason.”

“That is the real reason!”

“Ugh, how cliché…” Famine rolls his eyes and looks away, as Gilda frowns at him.

“Yeah, yeah, whatever. Friendship means more to me now…”

“So why the hell are you giving scones away for free?”

“Because my friends believe that I can spread friendship to uh... Restore Griffonstone.”

Famine pinches the bridge of his nose and shakes his head. “With fucking scones…?”

“No! Maybe! Yeah…” Gilda faintly blushes as she starts to realize how dumb this method was. Famine continues to shake his head before letting out a frustrated groan.

“It seems your "friends" told you to do something but didn't show you how to do it." He groans. "You have a good goal… But making friendship through scones? Free scones?! That is literally asking someone to take advantage of you. Hell, the chances of someo- somegriffon starting to understand the concept of giving things for free is so low that I doubt you can even accomplish it within your life.”

Moving his hand from his nose to crossing his arms again he continues. “Griffonstone isn’t going to revive itself off the concept of friendship, that's idealism at best… You need leadership, economic trade, supporters/investors, chains of command, a lot of political bullshit. Friendship is just going to make you corporate together.”

“Griffonstone fell because it’s sole foundation was the fact that a single piece of junk united you all because of how “beautiful” it looked until it got stolen and griffons lost respect for themselves, and from other creatures. You’re way of doing it is stupid and your reasoning is cliché as shit… but it is… a good foundation… (better than what I was going to do anyway honestly.)”

Gilda looks at him with wide eyes and mouth opened. “W-woah that's uh…. A lot to take in… How do you know all of this?”

“We only just met. Don’t fucking ask me personal questions.” Gilda rolls her eyes and frowns.

“Well with the way you were explaining things it seems you’re looking into Griffonstone aren’t you?”

“.........................Maybe” He looks to the side.

Gilda gets back on all fours. “Well you’re right… It’ll take more than scones to spread friendship. I wouldn’t mind if you know…” She looks away and plays with her feathered bangs, trying to find the words. “Gave me some advice… you know.”

“...............”

He cups his chin and closes his eyes in thought.

‘Hnn… I can do it by myself but it’ll take way too long and could go... very wrong… The most I can do is make a foundation but if I work with her, it might speed up and when I leave then she can take care of it.'

He nods and opens his eyes. “Fine, I’ll help you spread-" He does air quotes with his fingers "-“friendship” to restore Griffonstone to a better state than it currently is.”

Gilda gives a small smile and offers her talon out to him. Famine hesitates but wraps his larger hand around hers and the two shake.

“I look forward to our partnership, Gilda.”

“I look forward to our...mnn “Friendship”, Famis.”

Famine scowls while Gilda gives a smirk, both breaking the hand shake and turning away from each other. Famine gives a glance to the griffon only to be met in return with her own glance, both turning their heads again and grunting in unison. This was going to be an excellent partnership indeed.

“Let’s get to business. Scones. We got to sell some. You can give some away for free but we need at least some coin to please the old bastard.”

“I can agree to that but there is a problem though.”

“What.”

“I don’t really get that many customers, Greta and some passersby are my usual's buts that's pretty much it.”

“Hm.” Famine looks back over to the cart, three shelves with scones on them. Shitty sign, shitty design. Decent scones. The business was the definition of a food cart from the slums.

He points to the cart, making her look at it with a brow raised. “Cart needs to be revamped, it looks like shit. Scones need to be better, and a more open or populated location oughta increase the amount of customers.”

“Hold up, first off all, the griffon scones are good. They’re made from Grampa Gruffs secret recipe.
Second, if I could get better materials then I would've gotten some by now."

"I'll find a way, for now we focus on the product we're selling. Griff's secret recipe is just nutty scones, that's it. We need something that will make it one of a kind and turn customers to addicts."

"If you think you can make gramps scones better, then I'm all ears."

Famine walks past Gilda and grabs a scone, looking over it in thought, hand on his chin as he turns it around, viewing the sides, bottom and top of it. He huffs and turns around back to Gilda.

"Glaze."

"Huh?"

"Glaze, Gilda."

"What's glaze?" Gilda tilts her head at him while rising a brow.

"It's basically a sweet coating that's better than icing. It can bring out the sweetness on desserts but the issue is… it requires a specific sugar, a syrup of any flavor, extract, and other stuff depending on what flavor we want the glaze to be."

He huffs. "But I doubt you creatures even have the crap though… Maybe the icing will just do…"

"I don't know half of the squawk you just said but it might be in our general store."

"Bullshit. Where the fuck is a general store around here?" He spreads his arms. "What the hell could you possibly even have to sell?"

Gilda rolls her eyes and walks past him while smacking his leg with her tail. "Oh shut it. Just follow me. Take the cart with you too."

Famine rolls his eyes, grabbing the cart by a stick handles he follows after the griffon.

"Told you."

"Shut up."

"Just shut the fuck up." Famine closes his eyes and runs a hand over his face. Around him was the existence of a general store. It was small and within the tree, saloon doors at the entrance though one was on the ground after Famine had accidentally broken it off the hinge. Inside it was what he imagined a Griffonstone general store to look like, shelves with cans on them, boxes placed down at random places with its contents opened in lazy fashion. In the corner there were barrels, some filled with nuts or vegetables, bags of whatever were scattered throughout the store.

In front of the two was a wooden counter with a glass display showing everyday tools and some candies and a cash register on top, behind the counter was a shelf with holding news articles, books, rope, and some tools. Besides the counter was the staircase going up with a sign next to it saying "discounted and lightly used items upstairs” which gave him the feeling of being a pawn shop upstairs.

“Haah… Lets see if this store has this shit.” Famine sighs and starts checking the goods with Gilda following behind. Checking out the goods he can't help but show some surprise at the modernity of some goods, canned corn, fruits, and meats. Low quality but that's to be expected. Checking the bags his eyes widen slightly upon the discovery of a bag of powdered sugar.

“Well fuck me I guess…” He picks up the bag of sugar, while Gilda snickers.

“You realize if we didn’t have a store I wouldn’t be able to make scones right?” Gilda looks at him with a smirk.

“I don’t fucking know… You have wings so you can just fly over to another town and buy shit…”

“There’s no town close to hear for miles, the closest non-griffon store is across the sea.”

“What!? Are you fucking joking?!” He whips his head to look down at her, his face hardened as she nods.

“Dammit…” He looks away while grimacing, the griffon kingdom really was a shithole. Looking further around he doesn't find extract nor syrup of any type.

“Shit.” Famine says while looking through the boxes on the floor. He looked around the store to double check if he missed it but his eyes were correct; no sweet helpers. Just as he was about to tell Gilda the bad news his eyes fell onto the glass display, behind the glass he saw maple candies. Walking over to display to examine further he can tell its a sucker type of candy. Which meant it was…

‘Meltable…!’

“All right, where’s the shopkeeper?” Famine looks around on the counter for any bells or ways to summon the shopkeeper of the store only to be stopped by Gilda’s coughing, slowly he turns back and sees her inhaling.

“What the fuck are y—”

“MOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOORE!” Gilda roars, her voice spreading through every nook and cranny of the store, some items shake under the power of her roar, Famine drops the bag of powdered sugar and stares at her with a blanked out expression.

“I’M COMIN’!” A female voice from above roars back in response making Famine wince, seconds later a female griffon with amaranth lower body, light grey feathers with vermillion tips with a light blue griffon stylized vest around her torso. On her face she bore a stoic look on her face that combined awfully well with her light blue newsie cap coming down the stairs. Making it to the ground floor she comes to the counter and stands on her hinds legs to put both of her arms on the counter, looking over the two she eyes the bag Famine dropped,

Famine meanwhile bears a heavy scowl, he picks the bag up and puts it on the counter and points at the box of maple candies in the display. She looks at the bag then at the box he pointed to and moves over to the cash register to add up the sales.

Getting the total sum of the purchases she looks up at him and speaks up. “Gimme fifty bits.”

Gilda goes up and digging into her chest fluff takes out a small pouch and tosses it to the shopkeeper who immediately opens and starts counting. After seeing the correct amount she opens the display and puts the box of maple candies on the counter.

“Pleasure doing business with you.” Famine says tonelessly as he collects the bag and box. The shopkeeper just gives a nod in response.

“I hope your idea didn’t just make me waste fifty bits.” Gilda says instantly the moment they exited the store.

Famine lets out a chuckle and looks down at Gilda. “Even if this goes wrong it should go swell. It oughta have some better taste than your Grampas scones”

“It's better or else you’re going into debt.”

“Try me, bitch.”

“Annnnnnnnnnnnnnnnd done.” Famine lets out a long exhale as he pulls out a dozen revamped Gruff scones from the tray and onto the shelves that were covered with strands of paper ripped from the library books. Same shape and design but now coated with the nice light brown coating of homemade melted maple candy glaze. Acorn smashed and sprinkled on top of the scones and decorated with the same stylized and recognizable acorn in the very center the Gruffs recipe desired. Famine smirks at work of his scone and looks over to the surprised griffon, she takes a moment to inhale the smell and her feathers nearly puff out as her eyes widen.

“W-woah…” She mumbles under her breath.

“Heh, with the right temperature, care, added acorns, and a coat of glaze your grandpa’s scones have turned into something more… Mnn… edible.” Famine puts his hands on his hips and puffs his chest out in pride.

“Gilda, feel free to try one.” Famine grabs a scone with the paper to make it wrap around the scone and gives it to Gilda. She hesitates but takes the scone, for a moment she stares at the scone, her mouth starting to salivate but she snaps herself out of it. She exhales and takes a bite out of the scone. The sweet taste of breaded maple combined with the nice crunch of the tasty nuts hits her like a cannon, her eyes open wide and a faint blush spreads across her face and her feathers puff up.

For a while she just silently scarfs down the scone, when she starts to accidentally eat paper she snaps out of her daze and immediately looks at Famine with a glare ready to see that cocky smirk plastered on his face she saw him wear during baking. Looking up her glare vanishes as she sees a genuine smile on his face.

“It was good wasn’t it!” He gives a small chuckle as Gilda looks away and fixes her feathers.

“Shut it! How is someone like you good at baking anyway!?” Gilda points a finger at the man who grins at her.

“Let's say I… dabble in the culinary arts from time to time." He answers slowly, rolling his shoulders. Gilda gives a glare knowing there is more to his answer.

"Now stop getting puffed up about it, we need to find a good spot and start selling." He walks past Gilda and grabs the cart's handles while she watches him with narrowed eyes. Sighing she crumples up as the paper tosses it on the ground.

"Fine Whatever. I know a spot."

Gilda walks besides him, taking him to a spot in front of the library. Setting up the cart Famine does some stretches before yelling out advertisements, Gilda puts the metal holder attached to the cart handles onto a rock, turning around she watches the area looking for any griffons.

In the corner of her eye she sees a pair of young griffons, she hesitates and looks around for a moment trying to find a way to coax them to come out. In the end she settles on giving a friendly smile. Much to her surprise it works and the younglings approach the cart.

She smiles and goes to grab two scones, looking over at Famine to check if it was okay with him. He gives her a glance and nods, grabbing the scones and book paper wrappings she gives them to the young griffons. They take the scones, the smell hitting them and causing them the two to take bites out scones immediately. Eyes widening as the taste is processed, they start scarfing down the scones.

Serving their first customers, throughout the afternoon and evening they attract some griffons. Mainly adults who paid for their scones while Gilda gave the younger griffons scones for free. Some tried to haggle the ten bit price down to less which caused Famine to threaten them. Not great for the public image but it did keep order in check.

Over time the sky was filled with the magnificent orange hue of the falling sun and the rising moon. Between Gilda and Famine was their cart empty of scones. Seeing off the last of their customers the two sigh in unison.

"That went well."

"Yeah, we got… sixty bits and sold out on scones."

"More like your old fuck of a grampa got sixty bits…"

Gilda laughs and nudges him with her elbow. "Oh shut. We hit the bigger goal in mind in the end."

"What? Friendship? Sharing is caring? Some other sappy bullshit?"

Gilda laughs again and Famine scoffs but gives a small smile. Despite how sappy her reasoning was, he had to admit that it was kind of fun, doing this again. He smiles seeing some griffons flying away, eating his scones.

"Thanks for the help, Famis. I… probably couldn't get that big of a crowd by myself."

"Shut up, don't thank me. That's weird coming from a griffon."

"Too bad, you've been thanked." She smirks as she turns around. " I'll take the cart back home with me and give Grampa Gruff his share."

Gilda walks over and straps herself to the cart. Mid strap she pauses and looks back to him.
"Wanna hang out after-"

"Found you."

Both Gilda and Famine turn their heads and look up to see the dark, scarf bearing griffon. Looking down at Famine with crossed arms.

"Huh, you really did come to pick me up…"

"You're easy to find, what can I say."

Griselda looks over at Gilda and gives a slight frown. "You hanging out with this loser?" Gilda sends a glare over at her who returns it with her own.

"No. Just finishing up work, Gruff tasked me with helping her for the day."

She narrows her eyes at him which in turn made him narrow his eyes back at her.

"Don't look at me like that bird brain."

"Hm. Whatever, let's get going I'm aching to beat you already."

"Hah! Sure whatever." Griselda gives a small smirk and motions him to follow as she flies away rather quickly.

"What th-god fucking dammit! I'll see you later, Gilda."

Famine quickly runs after Griselda while Gilda watches him go. She lets out a sigh and starts moving.

"Out of all the griffons here, he befriended her…?"

The moonlight from Luna’s moon shines down on the sleeping kingdom of the griffons, most griffons asleep within their homes but the homeless roam the alley’s in the dark looking for the poor souls who come across their way to lose their coin. Within this lovely night in a corner of the kingdom, a broken down house fills with a faint orange glow as two voices within ring out.

“Oh look, I win again.”

“Uggggggggggh!” Griselda groans and rolls her eyes.

In the small broken down house, with a single lantern attached to a broken down wooden beam. Sitting across each other with a small wooden bowl with two dice.

“I swear you’re cheating!” She points an accusatory finger at him.

“How? I told you before we started, I can't use magic.” Famine huffs as he changes his position to lay down on his side with his left arm keeping his head up.

“You could’ve lied about it…” She squints her eyes.

“True… Could’ve found out if you won and didn’t give the option to lie if you lose, dumbass.”

She scowls. “Shut up!”

He snickers. “Now then, what to ask…”

He ponders for a moment, eyes looking over her. “What's with the scarf?”

She looks down and touches her scarf with a raised brow. “Huh, this old thing?”

“Yeah.”

“Oh... it’s just something I got from a thrift shop years ago.” She looks away briefly.

“Really?”

“Yeah, thought it looked nice. Stole it and kept it since then.” She looks back at him with her usual look.

“What did you expect some sob story about it?”

“Kind of yeah.”

“Ha. Not sorry to disappoint you then, nice roll.” She quickly takes the dice and starts shaking.

“Three and six.”

“Two and four.”

Watching her shake the dice more furiously than the last three rounds he sighs. ‘I’ll let her win some.’

Running a hand through his crimson hair the glowing red symbol on the palm of his hand is unseen by her. When she throws the dice they spin around in the bowl for a bit, both of their eyes watching the dice spin with focus until the dice stop their movement showing ⚂ and ⚅.

“Ha! Got you!” Griselda nearly flies up in excitement. His eyes widen at the sudden change in attitude of her victory.

“Aw Fuck.”

She grins and taps her beak. “What to ask, to ask…”

“You seem awfully happy to ask me something…”

“No I'm awfully happy to beat you.” She quickly deadpanned. After a minute passes she seems to know what to ask.

“What's up with the knives?” She points to his waist, making him look down at the sash that holds seven specialized knives used in the culinary arts, each one with cleaned stainless steel with a smoothed redwood handle. He adjusts his sash and pulls out his chef's knife and examines it, throwing it up in the air a couple of times and catching it with ease. His eyes watch the knife with focus and some thought, when he catches the knife the third time he looks back at her.

“I’m a cook.”

Silence fills the room as Griselda stares at him blankly before speaking up. “Huh?”

“Mn-hmm.” He nods.

“I've known you only for a little bit but I know you couldn’t possibly be a cook, that was really a bad lie.”

He shrugs and pockets the knife back into his sash.

“Why do you carry them around anyway?” She raises a brow.

“Ugh you're making me answer two questions…?"

"I'm not makin—"

"Fine... I'll answer your second question I guessssss..." He lets out a long sigh and sits up and scratches the back of his neck.

“Where I came from its similar to this place but… let’s say twenty times worse. You couldn’t go by a day without hearing or getting mugged, beaten, stabbed, or killed. Where I came from it was survival for the fittest, if you didn’t adapt you would be devoured by the strong or the desperate and have your body be found in an alley dumpster. I learned at an early age to always carry some type of weapon on me to protect myself.”

He looks down at the bowl with a forced smile. “It was miserable. Everyday I lived there I lived paranoid and afraid for my life.”

Griselda looks at him with wide eyes, her break opens then closes. Looking back at his sash her mouth quivers a bit, a question she wanted to ask but didn’t want to know the answer to. Shaking her head she puts her poker face on and looks him dead in his yellow eyes.

“Did you.. Ever kill somecreature..?”

“Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah…..” He rolls onto his back and rubs his face.

“That's the third question you asked without rolling dice, Griselda…”

She looks at him with her poker face and sighs, picking up the dice again and starting to shake her hand again.

“Yeah, I've killed before.”

Griselda freezes and looks at him with eyes widened. Cold silence enters the room as Famine looks up the ceiling with a quiet gaze. Through one of the holes in the roof he could see the night sky and the stars, it was a lovely night to confess to murder. The small joke made him smile a bit.

“I've killed since I was seven years old.”

Author's Note

Happy new years everybody. I've come bearing the gift of another VERY long chapter.
Honestly did not expect it to make it even past 5k words but here we are, very dialogue heavy but that's my specialty.

Death Will have a smaller chapter most likely with the notes i have but the bonus after that will start some develops onto Equestria, along with a new map of positions.

Anyway, Happy new year everybody. Thank you for continuing to read this story. More shall be coming soon.

(D) Knowledge

Miles away from Dragon’s Lair was the coast of Equestria’s jungle. The “Forbidden jungle” ponies called it, due to it being filled with so many violent creatures that it made the jungle too dangerous to even live in or travel through. Left to its violent denizens the jungle prospered and grew ever more dangerous to outsiders. On the jungles shore two jungle denizens face off, a tiger larger than normal earthen size glaring at its rival; the panther. The two snarl at each other and both move their bodies down ready to pounce on each other, claws out and their glares intensifying. Just as their muscles were about release and let them at each other… A sudden wave of fear runs through the two, instincts warning them of a more dangerous creature nearby.

The two immediately flee from the shore and back into the forest, minutes later Death emerges from the ocean. Shaking his head to get the water out of his hair and ears before removing his trench coat. A frown dons his face as he looks at the jungle before him, spending an entire night travelling along the bottom of the sea to arrive at a jungle really was… annoying.

I highly doubt these “Princesses” are here in a jungle. Hopefully I can find something or someone around here to point or tell me their location.

Glancing around the area he sighs.

If anyone is around here…

Scouring through the jungle Death constantly shifted between his physical form and his ethereal form to avoid getting leaves, sticks or other little things stuck on him. Despite the annoyances of the jungle it was far better than that dragon island in both character and environment…

Small Hoofprints dug into dried mud, checking on their condition they were old but they could lead him to a spot where he can ask about the princesses location or more information. Following the trail through thickets and bushes he eventually comes across an ancient stone structure. It looked like a temple but with stone walls as an outer defense. Nature slowly took over the fort's walls with growing vines and moss, even from afar he could see large cracks in the stone as if it was once broken but has been restored.

Death approaches the fortress slowly. ‘Going by the dragons' statements they’ve never seen a humanoid before… Chances of them taking hostility is annoyingly high….’

Walking through the large archway and finds the area clear of any sentient life until the sounds of snoring reach his ears, in going around corner of his eye he sees a stone throne with four felines sleeping around it, a panther, tiger, lynx and… domestic white cat? He didn’t bother questioning why a domestic cat was all the way out here in the jungle or how it was able to get along with three different big cats. Walking past them he finds a dirt trail with the hoofprints imbedded in the dirt leading to a large pair of opened stone doors covered with vines.

Death scowls, being in a closeted space with these... "ponies" that will mostly like be hostile towards you wasn’t his favorite conditions for a upcoming battle. It felt like walking into an obvious ambush. He sighs and takes a moment to relax and redirect most of his energy into his senses as he walks into the building.

Entering the building he finds himself in a hallway. Old looking and just all stone though some torches hung onto the walls light up the hallway. Death frowns a bit, his hearing not picking up any sounds other than his own footsteps. Heading deeper into the temple he encounters traps ranging from pitfalls, to blow darts and swinging spiked balls… however they were all defective. The pitfall trap took a long time to slide open while making a slow grinding noise as if it really was struggling just to open up just reveal the blunt pikes at the bottom, the blow darts didn’t have the power to shoot the darts so they just flopped to the ground, the spiked ball on a chain broke at the start of the swing and just rolled across the ground to Death’s feet. Every single defective trap just made Death stare with a raised brow.

This temple is… unique…

Were these "ponies" incompetent with traps? He decides let go of the pitiful traps and Inspect the inside of the temple instead, looking around made it clear that the temple was in process of being rebuilt as wooden platforms held together by rope were around and some logs up against unstable stone walls and some pillars for support, some large stone carving tools, a hammer, and a bucket full of... something were left out in the open next to a pillar broken in half.

Strange... Signs of construction but no construction workers...

With all these signs he expected the sound of stone being broken or “normal” talk about hot chicks or whatever topics normal people talk about but there was just only sounds of his footsteps, it was unsettling to say the least.

Heading deeper into the temple he ends up in a sanctum. Large circular room with six doorways along the walls, plant-life hanging from down from the ceiling and some growing from between the cracks in the ground. In the center of the room was a hole with a lava within, a small altar in the center magically held up a golden necklace donned with two rubies and one emerald in a light green field. It honestly looked pretty cheap and shitty compared to modern versions… but it does seem to be a magical artifact.

Magic from this world. If I take it I can analyze to see how the magic in this world functions.

Death cups his chin and stares at it. It looked like it wasn't much but still... in world where he was magicless any hint to this words magic would be of assistance if he was going to face more creatures that could use magic similar to that staff. Coming to his decision he prepares to go into his ethereal form.

Pap. Pap. Pap~

Death turns his head at the source of the sound, it sounded like a wet sponge smacking against stone. A large hybrid of… something? walked into the room. It was bigger than him but only by two feet, it walked on all fours, with digitigrade hind limbs and ape-like forelimbs, and a long monkey-like tail with a hand on its end. It was covered in dark blue fur all over except it’s stomach which was covered in light blue fur giving it a tuxedo like look. It’s head was… unsettling to say, being elongated and eyes being very close to its nose, sharp teeth and a wide mouth that could rival an alligator. It had some taste for fashion as it decorated itself with golden bracelets on it's neck and forearms and a single earring to it’s left ear.

Death Couldn't help it; his face scrunched up in disgust at the sight of this thing. He had seen plenty of ugly creatures and people in hell but this was just something akin to a child's drawing, if the child was injected with heroin after eating their parents special mushrooms.

The creature groans with its eyes closed. “If I lose to Daring Do one more time... ugggggh... “ The creature groans as it rubs it’s ugly face.

“I need to fix the eastside of the temple quickly and think of some more new traps to-”

As the creature removes its hand off its face and looks ahead it sees Death.

"................"

"............................."

The two stare at each other for a bit in silence. The creature slowly blinks looking at Death then rubbing its eyes to make sure it wasn't just a hallucination, realizing this is real it looks at the necklace, then at Death again, then the necklace.

“INTRUDER!!” The creature points at Death with its tail-hand, anger growing on it’s face.

“You dare enter and try to steal Tonatiuh's Talisman?!” The creature yells

“Not originally but now I’m curious so... yes.” Death shrugs.

“Thief!” This infuriates the abomination even more.

“This is a good opportunity to test my new security!" It stands up on it's hind legs and raises it's arms up in the air. "Guardian-goyles, attack!”

Following along the creatures arms he notices the ugly pony/bat statues that stood above the doors glow and come to life. A total of three of them fly now and surrounding Death, all growling as the dog-monkey? Abomination stepped closer.

Damnit.

“Surrender and I will let you live!" It taps its chin for a moment and thinks.

"As my slave of course to work off for trespassing!” It gives a smug grin.

“......” Death glares at the statues and the creature.

“I, Ahuizotl! Am willing to let you go unharmed in exchange that you pay off your trespassing with work.”

“Hell No.”

“Then fall!”

One of the guardian-goyles rushes forward and opens its mouth to bite down onto Death's shoulder. As its sharp jagged stone teeth clamp down onto his shoulder the sound of breaking stone echoes throughout the room as the creature flies backwards to the pack and looks at it's broken stone teeth. The other guardian-goyles look at their comrade and then back to Death who was wiping the bits of stone off his shoulder. Realizing they cannot hurt him without destroying themselves they look to Ahuizotl for guidance. Ahuizotl looks at them then back to Death then at them again, sweat starts to form on it’s long face.

“Don’t look at me you fools! Continue!” he angrily yells at the statues making them look at each other before glaring again once at death, uncertainty clear on their faces. Death slowly exhales before going into boxing orthodox stance. Guardian-goyles fly a bit back seeing the creature change his pose, unsure what the being was doing, even Ahuizotl raises a confused brow at the strange stance. He tenses his muscle and focuses ahead, he gives a sigh throws a jab. Faster than Ahuizotl could even blink Death's jab sends a shot of pressed air forth breaking the left side of a guardian-goyles head and taking the upper half of Ahuizotl’s left ear along with it.

The two guardian-goyles slowly turn their heads to see their third frozen in shock before reaching up to feel where half of its head once was. Ahuizotl clenches his teeth as a pain flows through him and something wet drips onto his shoulder. He reaches his arm up to touch the source of this pain only to feel the upper half of his left ear was gone, some blood flowing down and dripping onto his shoulder and hand. He opens his mouth but nothing comes out, his heart was beating out of his chest and adrenaline starting kicking in but the shock of what just happened overruling his instinct to flee. He holds onto his ear and slowly turns his head to look behind him and widens his eyes, where a newly repaired wall once stood proud was replaced with a fist-sized crater deep into the wall.

“Ah.” slips out from Ahuizotl mouth. Looking back to Death he sees the creature in the same stance and eyes focus on both him and the guardian-goyles, ready to strike once more. Ahuizotl came to realize that escape was impossible, attacking was impossible if the experimental guardian-goyles that could crush the strongest stone with their jaws broke on trying to bite this… Devil… then what hope did he have against it? It was clearly far stronger than anypony or creature he met, the despair of the situation fell down on him. He would either have to watch the last artifact be taken in front of his eyes and be exiled by the other guardians for being a failure, or defend the artifact and die. It was a lose-lose situation.

"That was a warm up..."

Death stares at the creature and raises his left fist once more, ready to throw another jab but through the skull this time. Ahuizotl’s eyes shrink, the creature was just warming up? As he stared at Death in front of him, he came to the only option he had left.

“WAIT! SPARE ME, PLEASE!” Ahuizotl yells out and bows down before Death. He winces at the sudden yell but seeing the ugly creature kneeling before him and the guardian-goyles following along. Seeing them surrender he relaxes and goes back to his normal stance and looking down at them.

“Okay.”

“Huh?” Ahuizotl and the guardian-goyles look up at him with wide eyes.

“I wasn't hoping on killing anyone today anyway. It could make my mission more difficult.” Death looks at them uncaringly before walking over to the edge of the lava and looking at the talisman. He reaches down and grabs a rock and throws it at the Talisman, knocking it out of the magic field and to the other side of the hole. With the talisman out of the field pillars of lava pop up but only rise two feet, revealing even the artifacts anti-getaway trap was also broken.

“What’s this?” Death asks as he walks over to the other side and picks the artifact."

“It’s Tonatiuh's Talisman. It makes anyone who wears it only tell the truth!”

Useless…

His eyes wander over to Ahuizotl.

Or is it?

He walks over to Ahuizotl and throws the necklace over the terrified creature. Ahuizotl looks at him with surprise at this decision.

“What's your purpose?” Death sends a glare down at Ahuizotl, non-vocally threatening him to speak.

As Ahuizotl speaks, the emerald of the talisman glows green along with Ahuizotl’s eyes. “I’m in charge of protecting this jungle and the temples artifacts, to be honest if I lose another one then I will be exiled by the other guardian creatures…”

“So you’re bad at your job?”

“N-Yes…” He looks down in shame.

“Hm…” Death frowns, making Ahuizotl sweat in worry that he had displeased him.

“Is there at least any… knowledge about this place or continent…?"

For a moment Ahuizotl thinks for an answer suitable for him.

“Ah! Quetzalcoatl’s library could aid you!”

“Mn?”

“Quetzalcoatl’s library contains knowledge of numerous subjects!”

“About Equestria?”

“Yes! And more!” Ahuizotl gets up from the ground the guardian-goyles to follow along.

“Take me there.”

“Of course!” Ahuizotl orders the guardian-goyles back to their positions and that he’ll repair them once he comes back. Leading Death through one of the tunnels to a hidden wall, going through a spiral staircase into another tunnel, to a dead end which reveals to be a hidden door that slides open. Behind it was not a library but instead an archive room, large circular room with stone shelves holding hundreds of ancient written scrolls.

“This isn’t a library, this is an archive room.”

Ahuizotl looks at him and starts to sweat. “Oh.. i.. Well.. uh.. It’s called Quetzalcoatl’s library...F-fo-”

“It’s still useful.”

“Oh.. great! I thought you were gonna kill me.” Ahuizotl wipes the sweat of his brow and gives a sigh of relief.

“I thought about it.”

“................”

Death walks down the stairs into the room, going to the closest shelf he runs his hand along the shelf to wipe off some dust to reveal a scroll. The papyrus stayed strong and perfectly intact, picking it up and unrolling the scroll. His eyes move as he reads the contents of the scroll.

"Axkan ⌛︎ kenih oniyaua kuauakpa ❍︎ nokpiliua akameh ⌘︎ tlaneluayomeh □︎●︎●︎ oninamiki se mistontli, okatka tlauel kukualtsin ❄︎□︎■︎."

What the am I reading.

Death squints and scowls as he tries to figure out what "Axkan ⌛︎" could even possibly mean.

After a few minutes he speaks up. “Ahuizotl, come here.”

Ahuizotl sweats even more on hearing Death’s displeased tone and slowly walks over.

“Y-yes?”

“I can’t read this.”

“Ah! You’re not fluent in their writing?”

“Yes… and if I can’t read this… then.”

Death starts to slowly turn around to face Ahuizotl. He could feel the congress in Death's mind voting whether they should kill him or not, he quickly started thinking of a way to avoid this fate.

“W-wait! There is an artifact that can help you! P-pilimtec’s Eyes!”

“Oh?”

“It’s an artifact that can translate any language! I Think...”

“...Then go get it.”

“U-understood!” Ahuizotl runs out of the archive room as Death watches him go. He honestly didn’t expect sparing that ugly thing to be this beneficial... or at least beneficial when he gets that artifact. Still as he looked over the scroll, he knew this information would most likely be outdated but could still hold foundations to this world and the magic, species, or culture to prepare him for the journey ahead. As far as he knew, he was on the continent called Equestria populated by “ponies” of three different types, flying ones, horn ones, and boring ones. They were ruled by two pony princesses. He couldn't help but feel as if some information was either missing or misinformed, how could only two individuals rule an entire continent that aren't queens or higher royalty than princess?

He frowns, maybe he should’ve beaten the dragon some more to cough out more information or the truth, then again the dragons clearly weren’t very smart.

“I return with Ppilimtec’s Eyes!” Ahuizotl rushes in and yells, making Death wince and turn to face Ahuizotl.

“Don’t yell.” He couldn’t help but let his irritation slip out.

“S-sorry!” Ahuizotl says as he offers his arms forward with the artifact in his hands.

Death walks over and examines the artifact; a pair of glasses with a golden frame with small gems decorating the sides and thin red lenses. It honestly looked like a pair of circular sunglasses, he cringed inside as they would not look good at him at all but…

“For Knowledge…” He groans and puts on the glasses, going back to the scroll and reading it.

“Hm.”

It was useless information but the glasses did in fact work.

“They work.”

“Whew... I mean yes of course they do!”

“Good, I should find something useful among these documents. Ahuizotl you’re dismissed for now, but keep an ear out for if I call for something.”

“Uh… are you going to stay h-here…?”

“Yes.” Death turns around and glares though the sunglasses.

“Do you have a Problem with that?”

“Nope! Nope! Nope! Nope! No problems whatsoever!” Ahuizotl moves his hands around in panic.

“Good.”

Death puts the scroll back on the shelf and heads deeper in the archive to begin reading as Ahuizotl watches before slowly exiting the room and going back to the hallway.

“Close the door on your way out.”

Ahuizotl quickly pressed the hidden pressure plate on the floor and the doorway became hidden once more. Ahuizotl takes off the talisman from his neck and falls to the ground and sighs.

“Oh... oh my Tlaloc... this is more terrifying than being exiled…”

Ahuizotl never thought he would be in the position of being under the foot of another creature and under the threat of death. Still somehow… it didn’t feel bad, all he had to do was follow the creatures' simple orders and he wouldn’t die and…
Ahuizotls eyes widened as a realization as a cruel plan came to mind. The cursed creature that had originally put him in this position… Daring Do. She never once came down to this temple yet but if possible… he could bait her here… and lure her to this room. Trap her with this Creature! The creature breaks Daring do or… kill her…

He shivered thinking that, it felt wrong even for him but... She has caused nothing but hell in his life and a permanent solution to finally stop would be amazing. The being would be here for a long time… Plenty of time for Daring Do to come around to steal another artifact and when she breaks into the room… He can just tell the creature that she slipped past him and apologize! Ahuizotl gets up and rubs his hands together as he decides to commit to this decision.

“Daring Do… Your time of stealing has ended!” He snickers to himself.

It took half the day but finally Twilight and her friends had finally arrived at Dragon's Lair and... Twilight looked at the scenario in front of her with jaw dropped and wide eyes. Dragons all around were glowing from the Dragon lord call but instead of waiting for the challenge or meeting with their dragon lord it was… chaos. Dragons fighting each other, arguing amongst each other and claiming territory, some dragons proudly declaring what they should do from now on.

“I say we start ravaging the pony towns!” A thin dragon standing on top of a rock shouts out and dragons off all shapes and sizes yell out in agreement.

“Oh… No…” Spike says quietly to himself as he watches the scene before them. Behind Spike was Crackle, the dragon disguise with all the mane six within, making it thicker than normal. Twilight couldn't hide the nervous and panic from her face as she tried to connect the dots of scene before her.

“I’d like to see them try!” Rainbow whisper shouts to herself.

“I-i-i don’t!” Fluttershy shivers as she hears the dragons speech.

“Twilight ah’ don’t mean to fuss at ya but.. THIS SEEMS TO BE THE OPPOSITE OF WHAT YA TOLD US ABOUT THE DRAGONS LAST TIME YOU WENT HERE!” Applejack whisper shouts.

“I-i know... But Ember promised she’d better the relations between ponies and dragons… Did she lie to us…?"

Spike turns around. “No! There’s no way! Ember was sincere about that!”

“I want to believe too, Spike but…”

"We just need to find and ask Ember!" Twilight looks at spike with doubt before shaking her head.

"You're right, Spike. Let's ask Ember first what's going on." Twilight gives a small smile, she shouldn't doubt Spikes friend so early.

“D-d-does that mean have to go deeper…?”

“I’m sorry Fluttershy.. But yes…”

Fluttershy whimpers and shakes, as the others give concerned looks to each other before moving forward. Going deeper in the Dragon lands they see the situation only getting worse, more dragons trying to get others to start raiding and ravaging towns or rule over them, some declaring to become the new dragon lord and fighting other dragons for it. Spike looks around the area, freaking out on the inside. How did this happen? What did Ember do or… what happened to Ember? Just as he starts to think of the darker possibilities he spots a familiar red dragon standing on top of a rock searching for something.

“Garble!?” Spike yells before rushing to the red dragon.

“Sparkle-warkle?” Garble looks down and cringes seeing Spike.

“Its Spike…”

“Your name is whatever I want it to be! Ugh! I don’t have time to mess around with you! I’m looking for somedragon!”

“Oh uh… sorry but i need to ask you something!”

“Spit it out then!”

“What happened!?” Spike couldn’t help but shout, making Garble frown and cringe.

“I know I said spit it out but not literally! How don- Oh yeah that's right you hang out with your little friendship and flower loving puny ponies…” Garble moves his hands as if to make a rainbow with them in mockery.

“Just answer the question, Garble…” Spike sighs as the dragon disguise “Crackle” walks up beside Spike.

“ I don’t really know much myself but i did hear the rumors and… flying around i’m preeeeeeeeeeetty sure it's true.” Garble crosses his arms and looks to the side.

“Rumors?”

“Yeah Ember apparently fought an outsider and lost, the outsider also destroyed the dragon scepter.” Garble frowns, worry showing on his face.

Spike gasps and the girls muffle their own gasps. “W-what!? Ember defeated and the Scepter destroyed!?”

“Yeah, it’s pretty much everydragon for themselves now... Anyway! I gotta get going Warkle Sparkle!” Garble flies up into the air.

“Wait, I have more questions!”

“And I don't have time to deal with some pony-loving outsider!! I need to find my little sister!” Garble hisses out before flying away from the area.

“Wait, you have a sister!?” Spike shouted out as Garble flys away off, he sighs and slumps down to the ground, taking a moment to fully process the information.

“Ember…” Spike looked down until he felt the touch of a paper-mache gem decorated claw on his shoulder. He looks up to the face of Crackle.

“Twilight…”

“Don’t worry Spike… We’ll get through this.” Twilight said those words but she didn't believe them, Garble's “rumor” felt correct. Without the bloodstone scepter the dragons had no leader to prevent them from doing reckless or destructive things. Spike was the only dragon that could convince the other dragons but even then he's basically seen as a outsider to them.“Outsider” Twilight paused, it was the one thing about Garbles rumor that caught her off was that word. Somecreature caused this entire mess... but for what goal?

Twilight frowned. A new villain? Maybe... It could’ve been Queen Chrysalis in disguise… but even then she doubts Queen Chrysalis could take on a dragon but then again....

“Twilight dear?” The voice of Rarity shakes her out of her thoughts.

“Sorry, what is it Rarity?”

“Um darling, what do we do now?”

Twilight thinks for a but before looking back at the girls with determination on her face.

“We find Ember. We can ask her about the situation and report it to Princess Celestia and see if there is anything we can do to help.”

Spike and the girls nod, Twilight looks back and smiles before looking forward with a frown. A knot in her gut forming. What if this isn’t Queen Chrysalis…? What if they can’t fix the situation? What if it only gets worse from here…? Twilight starts to scowl but shakes her head.

No, no! I've had moments like these before but I always prevailed in the end! I just needed to believe in friendship.

With that determination Twilight and her friends move deeper into the Dragon lands in search of Ember.

Going around the volcanic land and asking around, listening to rumors and eavesdropping gave them enough clues needed to find Ember's location. South of the island, in a cave filled with dragon loyalists to Ember and her father who returned due to the dragon lords call. Twilight and the group hid in large nearby bush as they looked at large cave entrance with two dragons standing guard, one large and muscular with grey scales and a rocky back the other thin and tall with yellow scales, long claws that look as if they could easily tear the flesh of another dragon.

“So uh… Twi?”

“Yes, Applejack?”

“What do we uh… do?”

“.................”

Twilight had no clue. She thought about walking up to them asking about Ember but with the outsider incident and ponies from Equestria walking up to a cave housing your injured leader... That would not go well.

Twilight puts her hoof to her chin as she thinks for a long while before turning to look at spike.

“Spike do you think you cou-” Twilight pauses as she could see the imaginary outline of where Spike had once been.

“Can I uh see Ember please?” Twilight stuck her head out of the bush and saw Spike standing between the two Dragon guards who looked at him with confusion and anger, the other girls stuck their heads out and gasped at sight.

“SPIKE!” Twilight instinctively teleported herself in front of Spike and got in a defensive stance , the other girls rushing forward and preparing for a fight. The right dragon prepares for a fight when the left dragon stretches an arm to stop them.

“Wait.. Tiny dragon, Purple pony, White pony. They pass.”

“Huh?”

“Dragon Lord Ember mentioned these three pass if they came by.” Twilight and Spike's eyes widen and their bodies relax as they look to the right dragon.

“Did she…?” The dragon nods the right looks at them then at the group and relaxes.

The left dragon frowns and turns to the group. “Fine, go in but cause any issues and I’ll turn ya into ash, ya hear me!?”

“Uh... what about the rest of my friends?” Spike points behind him making the duo look at the rest of the ponies including the pink one who waved at them.

“If they’re with you they can pass too… I guess…”

“Thanks!”

“Thank Dragon Lord Ember not me, you pipsqueak!” The dragon scoffs and turns it’s head. The group smile before walking in, once they make it away from the entrance, Twilight lets out a loud sigh of relief then gently hits the top of Spike's head.

“What were you THINKING!?” Twilight yells in a hushed tone.

“About my friend... Ow…” Spike rubs his head gently.

“That's good but still! That could’ve gone very, very, VERY BAD!”

“Better than sitting in the bush for the next hour thinking of a plan to just get past two guards…” Spike grumbles under his breath as he looks away.

“What was that!?” Twilight leans closer with a glare.

“Nothing.” Spike leans away from Twilight while avoiding eye contact.

“To be fair darling, you would’ve probably kept us in that bush till night…”

Twilight spun her body around to face the rest of the group. “No i woul-”

Her friends were already giving her skeptical looks.

“I...yeah you’re right…” Twilight brings her head down in shame. Pinkie pie walks up and wraps her forearm around Twilight.

“It’s okay Twilight! Even if it was far more risky than your usual hour long ten step plans and almost made us dragon toast! At Least we made it inside in the end!”

“T-thanks…?” Pinkie smiles and lets go of Twilight. looking at spike.

Twilight sighs but gives a small smile before “Just… tell me before you do it…”

“Okay, Twilight.” Finishing up the group heads deeper into the cave, newly made fire pits burned along the sides of the cave walls. Twilight notices the walls had old giant scratch marks indicating this cave was dragon-made.

That explains why it is large enough to fit someone like former dragon lord Torch!

After a bit of walking and enduring Rarity's complaints about being in a cave they make it to the bottom, revealing a large cave chamber with a small underground lake in the center. Along the edges were numerous piles of gold and tents for dragons to sleep on or in, at the other side of the cave twilight saw a larger tend with three larger dragons including Torch surrounding it. Without hesitation the group started to walk around to the large tent, getting eyes from all the dragons within the cave. Once the group made their way over to the tent they came to a stop in front of the three dragons who moved out of their way to allow Torch to reposition himself to stand before the group.

“Princess Twilight, tiny dragon, other ponies.” Torch bowed his head.

“Former Dragon lord Torch.” Twilight bows her head in return and the duo raise their heads together.

“What brings you to our lands? Did Princess Celestia send you?”

“No, no! Nothing former or political sir. I came due to Spike, my assistant receiving the call of the Dragon Lord. Me and my friends were confused as to why Ember would call Spike and other dragons after recently being Dragon Lord.”

“Ah… It was a... very bad accident I must apologize, you may have notice bu-”

“No need to explain, sir. Some dragons have already informed us of the incident. Me and my friends plan to help anyway we can to restore order among the dragons but we wish to see Dragon Lord Ember for more questions and…” Twilight gave Torch a look of determination making him widen his eyes slightly.

“Find the Culprit who caused this mess!”

“I see… I… thank you Princess Twilight….” Torch bows his head once more.

“My daughter was correct when she said ponies were kind… especially after how my kin treated your kind. I thank you deeply for helping us in this dire time.”

Twilight blushed slightly having the giant dragon bow down twice to her. “It is no problem Lord Torch!”

“As for speaking with my child I am afraid she is-”

“Spike?” All heads turn to look as a familiar voice leaks out from the tent. Slowly emerging from the tent was Ember, her once prideful and determined look gone. They could see her frame was slightly skinner, the bags under her eyes but the more eye-catching was the fact she was using wooden crutches to hold her up. Her torso wrapped up in numerous bandages, they were able to see some redness from blood on the bandages over on her back. Her wings were... Unusable due to the holes and tears in them, she would not be able to fly again. Torch looking down at his daughter with a mix of surprise and sadness.

Spike hesitantly stepped forward. “Ember…”

“Spike... I'm glad to see you're okay. Better than... me at least..." Ember looks down at the ground.

Twilight shivered at those words. She and her friends had fought Numerous villains before, Nightmare Moon, Discord, Queen Chrysalis, Tirek, and Starlight Glimmer but none of them ever caused serious injury to anyone. Twilight felt the knot in her stomach tighten as her eyes focused on Embers back. She didn’t want to think of what it looked like underneath the bandages.

This was a level of brutality… she has never seen before and it was… Terrifying. As Twilight stared at the wound for a while before averting her eyes and checking on the others. It was clear as Celestia’s summer sky that upon seeing Ember everyone's demeanor changed, Rarity had a hoof over her mouth and pupils shrunk in horror, Rainbow dash was cringed seeing Embers wings ruined, Applejack had tip her hat down to avoid looking on any further, Fluttershy was shaking badly like a cheap washing machine, and Pinkie Pie… her happy and positive attitude vanish as she looked on with sadness.

“W-what happened to you! What did that outsider do!” Spike looked directly at Embers back with wide eyes.

“She..-” Ember raises her claw to silence her father and looks at Spike with sadness.

“I lost… I was beaten publicly by a creature not from her… I wasn’t able to injure it and when I lost the Scepter… I lost my title as well and the title for future generations…” Ember averts her gaze and clenches her fists.

“I was... Humiliated. The 138th Dragon Lord was publicly humiliated and watched an outsider destroy one of our species' most prized possessions passed on from generation to generation from the first dragon lord…” Ember opens her hands and closes her eyes.

“To the last…” A single tear falls down her cheek, Spike's hand reaches up to hold hers but stops. He looks away and pulls his hand back, he wanted to comfort her, and convince her she still was the dragon lord but.. He knew she was right. Spike couldn’t help but look to Twilight for guidance, assistance, anything to help and Twilight’s knot tightened further… there were moments she knew just what to say or do to cheer somepony up but… nothing came to her mind.

She looked away from Spike, she knew she couldn’t help get Ember’s pride back... and if she was even able to make Ember dragon lord again… Ember probably wouldn’t accept the title ever again. The only thing Twilight could do to help the situation was to find and defeat this “outsider” if it was still out there then it could be out there causing more… cruelty.

Twilight takes a deep breath before raising her head up and taking a step to Ember to reach up and place a hoof on her shoulder.

“Ember.. I…I’m sorry. I won’t help you get your title back but… please allow us to help you with the situation and bring this “outsider” down.”

Ember turns her head to look at Twilight then looks to the side. Moving away from her to stand head at the edge of the rocky shoreline to look at her own reflection in the water. Twilight walks up yo her side along with Spike, ogether the trio stood in silence before Ember spoke up.

“I was in a meeting with two member of my court… It was about a recent murder.” Twilight and Spike turn their attention to her. Twilight’s heart dropped on hearing the word “murder”.

“When… this Creature… walked up and asked for answers, said it came from a distant land and… something. It asked for information about the smartest being around. He was an outsider and the ...murder, I connected the dots and asked it when did it arrive here.” Ember lowers her head and stares sadly into her reflection.

“That's when it attacked. I fought it with the staff but it caught the staff and just…” Ember rests her arms on her crutches and does a small snapping motion with her claws.

“Broke it… like it was a twig… I...I…. I tried to fight it without the staff and..” Ember sighs and closed her eyes.

“You don’t have to talk about that... Ember.” Spike patted her thigh as he looked away.

“.........”

“It beat me .. so easy… and then as I laid there…” Tears formed in the corner of Ember’s Eyes.

“It demanded to know who the smartest creatures around were and almost.. Killed me and I’m… i’m so sorry spike…”

“Sorry for what Ember? You did nothing wrong!”

“No I did!” Ember puts her claws in her face as tears flowed down.

“I told them about Equestria and your leaders!”

Twilight's eyes shrunk to the size of bits. Ember had sent the Outsider to… Equestria? And told them about Princess Celestia and Luna? Twilight felt her body shiver as her heart sank to the depths of Tartarus.

“You did what!?” Twilight jumps and spins around to see Rainbow dash jaw dropped to the floor.

“I’m so... sorry!”

“You just sent the Creature that just wrecked you after us!”

“Rainbow Dash!” Applejack whipped her head around and glared down Rainbow Dash who glared at her back.

“N-no. I didn’t tell them about you guys or Spike…”

Twilight gives a sigh of relief internally. That was good at least… but still Princess Celestia and Luna were in danger. Twilight turns back around to face Ember.

“Okay… Ember, it’s Okay..” Twilight quickly walks over to Ember and puts a hoof over her hand.

“It was going to kill you, it’s okay. We’re happy you’re still alive but I NEED you to tell me something.” Twilight presses her hoof a bit more onto Embers hand making Ember look at her.

“Describe what it looked like in detail. Appearance, voice, everything the best that you can.” Twilight uses her magic to open Spike's backpack and places a piece of paper and feathered pen in his claws. Spike looked at Twilight then to Ember and nodded.

Ember stared at the Twilight for a moment before wiping the tears from her face. “It was.. t-tall… bigger than me at least but smaller than the older dragons… wore black clothing… it looked almost like a monkey but.. Without the hair well.. It had hair on it’s head.. It’s eyes were purple and the skin was light pinkish…”

“What was his man- I mean hair color..?”

“Also Black.”

Twilight and Ember continue to describe the creature and after going through four of Spike's sketches and having to get more details Spike finally shows them the fifth sketches which makes Ember frown and take a step back.

“Y-yes… that.. that’s it…”

Twilight grabs hold of the paper with her magic and looks at it herself. A bipedal creature like the smaller dragons or minotaurs but no horns or scales, the only hair it had was on its head, short and black. Clothing that reminded her of a jacket and a collar shirt that ponies wore but remade to fit it, a deadpan look on its face. Twilight tries her best to remember if she ever saw a creature like this within all the books she read but nothing came to mind. Could it be like the changelings? An invasive species or exiled criminal from somewhere else like Tirek? The longer Twilight looked at the sketch the more questions she had. As she looked back at Ember who looked off to the side with a mix of sadness and anger the one dominant question rose to her mind.

Why?

Why kill a dragon, why harm the innocent, why throw an entire island into chaos? What knowledge could it possibly want to resort to… This?

“Woah that thing sure is scary!” Twilight nearly jumped into the lake as Pinkie and the others snuck up behind the two to look at the sketch.

“My, my what a devilish style it bears…” Rarity focused her eyes on the suit, a small smile forming on her lips

“Rarity!” Applejack glared at her this time.

“Oh darling please! As a fashion designer I cannot ignore a nice outfit when I see it.... regardless of the person wearing them!” Rarity put a hoof of her chest and stuck her nose in the air in pride, making Applejack roll her eyes.

“I don’t care. This varmint is a rotten to the core, I say we hurry up an’ find ‘em before it can cause any more harm.”

“I was expecting something more… I dunno… scary? Threatening looking? This thing looks pretty… normal?” Rainbow flies above the group and leans down to get a better look.

“That’s normal!?” Fluttershy looked up at Rainbow dash with fear in her eyes and her body shaking like a leaf.

“You find that scary of all things , Fluttershy!? You literally stared down both a dragon and a cockatrice!” Rainbow dash yells as she points a hoof at Fluttershy.

As the girls talk amongst each other Pinkie Pie just stares at the sketch, leans closer and raises an eyebrow then squints and frowns.

“Something wrong Pinkie dear?” Rarity asks, noticing Pinkie's demeanor.

“No? Maybe.. Hmmmm I don’t know.. Something about this creature… doesn’t… feeeeeel right.”

Twilight looks at the sketch again. “Like what, did we miss a detail?”

“No… i don’t know! My pinkie sense is just telling me something is off.”

Twilight stares at Pinkie with concern for a moment before turning away to face Ember and Torch.

“Thank you Ember. I swear in the name of Celestia and Luna I will do my best to restore peace and order back to your land and bring the cause of all this to justice…” She almost winced in pain from the knot in her stomach. This entire situation was so different and.. It didn’t sit well in her gut. Tirek was the strongest villain she ever faced yet the cruelty, the look on its face, the murder, and damage it caused to Ember… she hasn’t even met this villain yet but her gut and instincts all warn her that this was dangerous.

“You can count on us, Ember!” Spike said while crossing his arms with a determined smile.

“Yeah! I’ll give them a one-two -one-two- one-two and surpriseeeeee…. THREE! For you!” Rainbow Dash finishes with an uppercut to the air with a smirk as Applejack deadpans.

“I doubt ya will be able to do that now but 'ah do promise in the Apple families name that we’ll bring this varmint down!” The rest of the girls nods and Ember looks at them giving the smallest of smiles.

“Thanks.. I’m… sorry for putting our problems onto you guys and making problems for your continent.”

“It’s really no problem, Ember.. We’re friends after all!” Spike gives a wide smile and Ember cringes.

“Don’t say that.. It’s weird…”

With some talks of the situation and Spike comforting Ember eventually making her a tiny bit happier the group leaves the cave and heads back to the shore. As they walk Twilight starts writing a letter to Princess Celestia, telling her every single detail and attaching the sketch to the letter. Her worry finalized and her anxiety grew which each word she wrote, this situation was as bad as when Tirek obtained full power or when Discord returned, maybe even worse. If she and the gang don’t handle it soon… rogue dragons will start pillaging pony towns and cities all while this creature is roaming Equestria waiting to strike Princess Celestia and Luna…

As Twilight finishes the letters and floats over to spike for burning, she looks ahead to see her friends walking ahead. She’s been in situations like this before… being in a hopeless situation but her friends… Princess Celestia, Luna, Cadence, and Spike always helped her get through it. Twilight gives a small smile, she just needed to believe in her friends and... In herself. Twilight looks down and lingers on the last bit.

I can do this… right?

Author's Note

(Bonus #2) No breaks allowed

“Mnnnnnn….” Cadence slowly opens her eyes. She finds herself staring up at the familiar crystalline ceiling of the hospital.

“Huh? What am I doing here-” Cadence’s eyes widen as she remembers, the strange bipedal creature that broke into the crystal empire. She remembers her attempt to stop it only for it to grab and throw her at the group of guards. That explained the pain she felt throughout her body.
Cadence groans and slowly rises only to fall back onto her bed and grit her teeth in pain.

“Princess?”

Cadence turns her head to look at the see a crystal pony doctor stopped at the doorway, seeing her awake he rushes over immediately.

“Doctor Girasol.” Cadence gives a warm but pained smile, the doctor gives a loud sigh of relief before giving his own smile.

“How long have i been out?” Cadence gives him a look of worry

“Only for two hours, princess. You’ll be up in no time though! You just have some bruising and minor fractures.” She sighs, happy that she wasn’t in a coma just because she was thrown into a group of guards at high speeds.

“Thats Good… Where’s Shining Armor?” Upon saying his name the doctor demeanor changed, he looks away and rubs the back of his neck. Clearly trying to find the words that won’t worry her but failing.

“.........Doctor Girasol?”

“I… I must apologize, princess. Prince Shining Armor received more… crucial injuries than uh... you .” Cadence eyes widen. What happened? Did Shining fight that creature!? Cadence felt her heart start to speed up as fear started to take hold of her heart. She quickly sits up and puts her hooves on the doctor's shoulders and glares at him.

“Take me to him.” Girasol shivered slightly at the seriousness of Cadence’s voice but nodded his head. Cadence gets up off the bed with some struggle but her determination to find out about her husband made the pain fade. Girasol leads her out of the room and down the hallway. As they walk by the passing nurses and doctors are shocked before quickly bowing as Cadence passes, happiness and relief appearing on their faces.
Going to the end of the hallway Cadence finds a room guarded by two crystal guards who bow down to Cadence and open the door for her.

Walking in Cadence sees her beloved, laying on the bed. Bandages wrapped around his torso and bandages wrapped around his head to his bottom jaw to help support it. Cadence gasps and rushes over to him and places her hooves on the bed.

“Shining!”

Shining Armor turned his head over and looked at her, the tired look in his eyes showed she’d just work him up from a nap but the small smile that formed on his lips showed he was happy to see her.

“I’mn gwad yu’re oawy, Cdene.” Shining armor spoke before wincing a bit in pain.

“No, no! I’m glad you’re okay!”

Doctor Girasol stared at the couple as the assigned nurse walked in but stopped seeing the couple reunited.

“Dwo’t woarry, i’vwe taken wnorze hitzs thawn dis! ...Ow”

“Oh hush, don’t speak, you dolt.” Cadence gently smacks him andsmiles.

“She can understand him?” The nurse looked at Doctor Girasol with shock.

“It seems so… We should leave them be for now.” The two nodded before taking their leave. Cadence sighs and nuzzles Shining, she couldn’t describe the worry she felt when seeing the doctor's reaction. She wondered if the creature also threw him at the guards but when he healed she’ll find out… ah that's right…. The creature. Cadence demeanor changed from relief to anger making Shining tense up.

‘That creature… If i see it ever again. I’ll… I’lll…’

Cadence furrows her brow and never feels this angry before... Being unfamiliar with this much anger she expresses her anger through pouting. She honestly didn’t know what she’d do if she saw that creature again, her citizens always followed the law except for a few petty crimes or accidents and the big ones were usually big villains like Sombra or Chrysalis. She had a dungeon… would that work? Maybe some jail time will teach the creature a lesson? Cadence pouts more as she grows frustrated at her inability to decide a punishment if she saw that creature again.

“Cdene?” Cadence snaps out of her frustration and looks at shining, concern on his face as she realizes her mistake.

“Ah… Sorry. I’m not upset at you.. It’s just…” She sighs.

“That creature.. Just makes me so…” Cadence grits her teeth before shaking her head. Shining reaches over and wraps an arm around her neck to bring her close for another nuzzle, making her relax.

“Sorry… I'm just upset that this happened to you… I'm glad we weren’t out with Flurr- '' Cadence and Shining’s eyes widened as they realized they left their daughter alone for an hour… with that creature running about.

“FLURRY HEART!”
“FWURWY HWERT!”

“She’s okay!”

Cadence and Shining turn their heads to the familiar voice to see Sunburst walking in the room with a nervous look.

“I heard about the incident and checked with the guards. She’s asleep according to t-them.”

Cadence gives a sigh and warm smile to sunburst before noticing the arm brace around his right foreleg.

“Sunburst! What happened to you!?”

“Oh… uh……………” Sunbursts looks at his leg and opens his mouth to find the words but ends up walking over to the window and looking out.

“That.”

Cadence raises a brow before walking over and looking in the same direction. In the distance she could see Sunburst’s house with a crystal heart from one of the many spike statues embedded in it.

“Oh.”

“Yeah…” The two stared at it in silence for a while. Cadence knew she shouldn’t have approved of using the hardest crystals in the empire for the spike statues.

“I’m sorry…”

“I-it’s not your fault… it was … probably an accident i’m just…” Sunburst sighs and looks down.

“A book I ordered months ago that kept getting delayed finally came in and the statue…. Destroyed it…” Sunburst looks down for a while. Cadence frowns seeing Sunburst like this, just as she reaches a hoof out to console the bookworm he turns awya and heads to the door.

“I-i need to be by myself f-for a bit…”

“I… understand.” Cadence watches as Sunburst leaves the room. Cadence looks back out the window to Sunbursts home one more time and then down to see the large gathering of her citizens waiting in front of the hospital. She knew they were probably worried and scared, after all their leaders were taken out by a strange creature.

‘I should address my citizens.. But first i need a report of what happened…’

Cadence could feel the upcoming headache from both the injury and the additional work she now has to deal with. She just wanted a moment to herself and Shining today.. Not this.

'No breaks allowed I guess...'

She groans internally before walking over to Shining and kissing his cheek.

“I wish i could stay by your side longer but… i need to make sure everything is okay…”

Shining Armor nods and kisses her cheek back making Cadence smile. She wishes him good recovery as she heads out. Standing between her guards she frowns and turns to the guard on her right.

“Get me a piece of paper and a pen. I need to send a letter.”

...Three hours later…

Celestia and Luna look over the two letters from their younger princess’s both bearing heavy news laid out on the table, the sisters sharing looks of concern. Ember was defeated by a non-pony and their tool to decide new leaders was destroyed, now some dragons seek to attack Equestrian towns. The Crystal Empire was invaded by a creature and received some damages which was nothing but Cadance and Shining armor were attacked by the creature leading them to discover a rising issue. The descriptions of the beings behind these incidents.

Going over the sketch Twilight sent and the description of the invader that Cadance wrote down, they seemed to be the same species. A species neither Celestia nor Luna has never seen nor head off before. Luna looks away from the letter to focus on her sister. “Two leaders were harmed by the same species… and the one that attacked Ember hath set its sight upon us, Dear sister.”

“Yes… this looks like a group effort to take over Equestria.”

“If we’re dealing with stray dragons and these two creatures then we need to increase our defenses.”

“I agree. We should focus on Canterlot and the most populated locations in Equestria.... Though…” Celestia furrows her brows as she looks back over to Cadence's letter.

Luna raises a brow “Is something amiss?”

“Yes… Cadence said the creature arrived from the northern gate.”

Luna stares at Celestia for a bit with a raised brow before it clicks. “Yakyakistan…”

Celestia nods. “If the creature came from the northern gate... It is possible that it went through Yakyakistan. However I received a letter from Prince Rutherford yesterday about the meeting to restart our trade again. It is possible it didn’t visit Yakyakistan but even then straying from the main path is a fatal endeavor…”

“Do you believe the yaks have met and perhaps sent the creature to the Crystal Empire? Are they conspiring to take over Equestria?” Luna scowls.

Celestia couldn’t help but chuckle at that, it could be possible but the… yaks? Celestia couldn’t help but laugh further.

“Sister! ‘Tis possible!”

“Hahaha! Perhaps but unlikely…” Celestia lets out one last chuckle before looking at her sister.

“We can ask Prince Rutherford during the meeting this weekend but for now we must focus on our security and ensure our little ponies can sleep and go throughout their days peacefully.” Luna nods in approval but the frown sticks to her face.

“Which brings another issue… Should we issue warrants? We do have the supposed image of one and we’re sure with Cadence's description we can possibly make another sketch but….”

“...It would make the public aware…” Celestia chimes in.

“Indeed, it could cause a mass panic… but could help capture these two quickly.” Celestia’s frown returns.

“While you’re correct, Luna. I believe we should keep this hidden from the public for now.”

“Why? ‘Tis clearly a grave issue! We mustn’t delay their capture!!”

“Luna, think about it. If we placed these warrents out and let them spread throughout Equestria as dragons attack… Our interspecies issues will only increase.”

“Ah…” Luna opens her mouth but closes and lets out of a sigh.

“Correct… the incidents with Tirek and Chrysalis thou have noticed our ponies are very wary around the other creatures… sometimes even “rude” We shall put it lightly.”

“Yes. With the elements help we were able to start to fix the issues between yaks, dragons & ponies and if we were to post wanted images of two non-equstrian creatures while start dragons attack us...” Celestia puts hoof on her head and shakes her head.

“Maybe that's their goal… to divide us even more…” Celestia and Luna stand there in silence, for a bit before Celestia speaks up once more.

“We can wonder about their goals later.. Right now we need to start sending letters and orders in preparation.”

Luna nods. “We agree, we shall give new orders to the guards and send small levies to towns. We shall also check our security measures once more.”

Celestia nods. “I will send responses to Twilight and Cadence in return.”

With that settled Luna starts to leave the room when Celestia calls out to her once again.
“Ah! Luna, did you send a diplomat over to Griffonstone? This is a crucial time for us to start foraging stronger bonds with other kingdoms so we won’t fall apart easily.”

Luna freezes in place. She had forgotten and the meeting between them and the other kingdoms was soon. Luna curses internally and turns her head to look at her sister.

“Ah Yes. We have already sent a d-diplomat over to Griffonstone for the invitation.”

Celestia smiles oblivious to her lie. “Good! That’s all, i‘ll see you at dinner, sister.”

Luna nods and exits the room and starts to speed walk down the corridor. She’ll speak and organize the guards and security first and find a suitable diplomat that can be sent to Griffonstone ASAP. Luna thinks over her options and scowls, most of their diplomats needed at least a couple days or a week to prepare before travelling and she only had two days. Luna wanted to hit her head against the wall for forgetting something so important.

Thinking over her remaining options she finds one that she can “force” to go immediately. Griffonstone was now a weak kingdom after all, her sister might not like it but Griffonstone isn’t THAT important for the meeting.

“Little Blueblood has some Diplomatic experience... Right?”

Author's Note

Small bonus chapter to capture behind the scenes event in preparation for the 3rd part. Probably not the best but well it's just a bonus chapter in the end with little foreshadowing.

Ahhhhh Finally the 2nd segment has ended after so long. Now i can finally pick up the pace in the 3rd segments and begin the fun parts of this story. (atleast for me)

As a reward? For your patience and reading this story you get two officially drawn images of War and Death. (Not the best artist)

(P) Lanterns and Bugs don't mix well

“Ughhhh…….” A groan echoes throughout the mineshaft. The changeling slowly opens its eyes and blinks a couple times.

“Gzzh…. My head…” it tries to rub its head only to find itself unable to move any of its limbs. It looks down and finds all its limbs bound together with rope, its eyes widen as it realizes that it's been captured and looks around immediately to see that it was back in the mineshaft. It closes its eyes trying to recall what happened when a small Click is heard nearby making it snap its eyes open. In front of it a lit lantern rest, making its eyes sparkle slightly as it chirrs with interest until a hand waves in front of its eyes snapping it out of the strange trance and looking slightly upwards. Behind the lantern sitting on a placed down wooden box was Pestilence.

He grins, making the changeling start shaking, its eyes widen and focus on the man. It had seen him earlier that day but when it blinked it was gone, leading it to assume it was just a hallucination from being in the darkness for too long.

“Y-you’re real!?” The changeling yells out which makes Pestilence snicker.

“I could say the same thing to you! To think you were the thing i saw in the cave earlier today.” Pestilence chuckles for a bit before silencing himself and glaring at the changeling.

“Enough Laughter! Its time to get to business!” Pestilence stands up making the changeling strain it’s neck to look up at him.

“And by It… my…. mmmmmmmmmm... insectoid! Yes! Its time for a good ol’ interrogation~” Pestilence claps and smiles down at the changeling who makes an audible gulp. Putting his arms behind his back he slowly starts circling the captured insectoid.

“Now first things first. Introductions! I am Pestilence, yes one of the words or titles for a disease." Pestilence rolls his eyes.

" But that's too formal for this and I hate it. So! Just call me Pestie or hmmm.... Pestenceil for short. I am the newest temporary resident & worker of the Pie family’s rock farm.”

Pestenceil!? That... actually sounds pretty good! Damnit i wish i could rewind time and tell the Pie’s that was my actual name… FUCK!

“What’s your name?”

“...................” The insectoid glares at him with tight lips. Pestilence walks around it for another minute before the awkward silence grew unbearable.

“Ok I guess I'll just get straight to the point you rude asshole…” Pestilence frowns as he stops behind the insectoid and leans over it.

“First, What are you? Second, why did you decide to waltz into their home in the middle of the night?” The insectoid opens its mouth but pauses in thought before speaking.

“You.. Don’t know what I am…?” The changeling looks at him bewildered.

Pestilence deadpanned. “Jeez if I knew what you were then why would I ask you what you are?” The changeling paused for a moment to think. Pestilence squinted as he watched the changeling start to think about this.

Famine always said I was the 2nd dumbest one of the group but this… this makes me feel better.

“I am.." The insectoid hesitates. "a changeling..."

“Changeling?” Pestilence scratched his head. The name was familiar... he could’ve sworn he read something about them back in hell or maybe on earth.

“Okay… part two please.”

“....Hungry…” The changeling looks off to the side and starts opening its mouth.

“Ah… a fridge raider. The most vile of thieves, if you were hungry why didn’t you ju—”

“For love..” Pestilence closed his mouth at that statement and stared at the changeling with narrowed eyes and a raised brow. His brain gears running a full throttle.

L-love… what… What does that mean!? What the hell does that mean? Hungry for love? Sneaking in the middle of the night = Hungry for love?!

Pestilence expression starts to turn into confused nervousness as he keeps staring at the changeling.

Was this thing a rapist? No it doesn't look strong enough to hold down someone like Limestone easily… Maybe a weirdo that sneaks in your homes to cuddle you in your sleep to feel not alone… Oh god how long has it been doing that to the pies then. Oh god was it going to cuddle him at one point? OH GOD!

Pestilence runs his hand over his face as he realizes he had stopped a night time bug pony from performing non consensual sleep cuddling. “You are a fiend more vile than that of a fridge raider.” The changeling glared and hissed at him in response. “You couldn’t possibly know the pain of our endless need, beast!”

It's worse than I thought…

“You’re right I don’t but I know that what your endless need for cuddles is like! But i do know that it is nothing more than an excuse you made for yourself to waltz in and force yourself onto others in their sleep!” The changeling opened its mouth to speak but then freezes as it realized what he just said and gave him a look of confusion.

“Wha—”

“Tell me, were you going to cuddle me in MY precious rest tonight!?” Pestilence stepped forward and pointed at the changeling.

"No—"

“Were you trying to make me your newest victim!” He wrapped his arms around himself and glared.

“I’m willing to cuddle but have the at least DECENCY to ask me first and think about it rather than forcing yourself onto my precious body!” The changeling couldn’t help but stare at him with disbelief, what was the beast talking about!? Cuddles? His precious body?

“What in our queen's name are you speaking of!?”

“You and your hunger for love!”

“Consuming love doesn’t require cuddle! I don't even want Cuddles! I just came here to kidnap one of you!” The changeling yells out at the man. Pestilence took a step back as if the revelation was a physical punch to his gut, letting it sink in as he stared at the changeling before it finally sunk deep enough into his brain.

“OH! You are just a kidnapper!” He says with a smile on his face as he smacks both of his hands together. Then it dawns on him on what he said to changeling and he blushes. “Oh.. then what.. Uh.. what do you mean by love then if you’re kidnapping?”

“We eat love. The feeling of it in all forms.”

“......................” For a while the two shared a moment of silence. Occasionally looking at each other before looking away. Pestilence pinching the bridge of his nose while changeling pretends the wall is interesting.

Oooooo… this is awkward…. Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo this is too awkward……

The changeling couldn’t agree more inside. Why did it tell him about what it was going to do and not only that why did it tell him anything at all!? It wanted to smash its head into one of those crystals.

Pestilence wanted to untie it and run away, maybe drink something strong to forget this interaction, anything to forget this major misunderstanding but he couldn’t help but be even more curious about this creature.

Love? The actual feeling and can it eat it? That's actually kinda cool and convenient. Why did it need kidnapping though… Actually how do you even eat love?

“Okay… let’s ignore that bit. Why did you need to kidnap one of us?”

“To bring back to the hi—” The changeling smacks its head against the floor quickly, making Pestilence jump back at the action. A small crack in the ground but the changeling didn't have so much as a crack in its chitin or scratches. It raises its head and gives a defiant glare to him.

“No. Comment.”

Pestilence blinks as he lets those words process in his brain before straightening up and frowning. “You don’t want to do this. I understand loyalty and all that but not with me.”

“No comment, beast.” Pestilence gasps and looks offended. Getting closer to the changeling, his frown turns into a scowl. The changeling tenses up as fear starts to fill in but its loyalty to the hive strengthens… and the bonus that if they told any information about the hive its queen would drain all the love from it. Pestilence wordlessly picks up and places the lantern on the ground inches away the insect causing it to close its eyes at the light and hiss.

It suddenly feels a sharp pain in it’s mouth causing it to open it’s eyes and let out another hiss only for it to sound garbled as Pestilence holds it’s thin tongue between his fingers with his left hand. Looking at him he kept his scowl but his eyes looked… cold and focused. He squats down and uses his right hand to open up the lantern and then hold the lantern once again to slowly bring it towards the Changeling’s tongue. It’s eyes widened and began to struggle and panic, attempting to get away from Pestilence and his hold but he was stronger than he looked and it only served to strain it’s tongue as the lanterns flame inched closer to it’s tip.

“Wanna talk now?” Pestilence squints at the changeling who looks up at him in panic and fear. Thoughts ran through its head as it tried to find a solution to this predicament. If it told this creature about it’s goals and the hive then it would have betrayed the hive.. But it would at least have its tongue and speak. It knew just sacrificing its tongue would be nothing to the rest of the hive in fact the queen would probably take it as a sign of true loyalty and give it a reward of just a little bit more love consumption. A tongue was sacrificial object for the hive but as the flame ever reached closer and closer that belief started to fade.

Would it only end with this…? No, going by the stories some of the older changelings told them this was merely the beginning. This creature wasn’t a pony, it wasn’t even using the methods that pony guards were said to use. This was more drastic! If this didn’t work would this creature use even more drastic measures…!? The changeling felt it’s heart sink as the thought penetrated and festered in its mind. Would it leave this cave alive? Its heart beat faster as it’s eyes looked down at the flame before it.

Death. Potential death was what the flame represented. As it inched closer as it looked back up to see if there might be a change and the creature might back out of this all it saw was cold concentration. Was it going to be tortured to death for information…? Was it going to be a sacrifice for the hive's safety? The queen would love and respect that and it has heard tales of other changelings doing such things. A brave heroic act for the hive and… it clearly wasn’t a brave heroic changeling like those of the past.

“I’LL TULK I’LL TULK! PWESE NO!” The changeling managed to garble out of its throat as it looked up to the biped with utter fear. Much to its shock the biped quickly let go of it’s tongue and smiled.

“Good choice!” Pestilence puts the lantern back down onto the ground and stands. He crosses his arms and looks down at changeling expectantly. The changeling look up at him with shocked that he so quickly stopped the torture but it also made it realize on how quick he would be to use torture if it didn’t give him the answers he wanted. The changeling ears lowered and it bit its lip. What it was about to do was treason of the highest form to the hive but… it didn’t want to die.

“T-to bring back to the h-hive…” The changeling looks down in shame as speaks.

“The hive?” Pestilence tilts his head. The changeling looks to the side, a desire to avoid this beast's gaze.

“We...changelings work for our hive… f-for the queen.”

Pestilence nods and leans forward. “What do you do with them… Harvest organs? Slavery?”

“N-no! we just feed off their l-love...” Pestilence freezes at sentence and leans back to give a mix of confusion and concern on his face.

“...................Love?”

“The e-emotion..". The changelign closes its eyes and shakes as it mutters that out. Pestilence slowly crosses his arms. His mind attempts to decipher what the insectoid means.

Hungry Changeling + Love = Hunger solved?

Hungry Succubus + Lust = Hunger solved!

Succubus + Changeling = ???

Pestilence smacks his hands together as he comes to his conclusions. “Ah so you’re this world’s version of a succubus… Lewd but not that bad.” The changeling blinks in confusion but seeing the man pleased it just nods in agreement.

“Now. Where is this Hive?” The changeling tenses up like that and starts glancing around the area to think of a way to avoid this question but stops when it sees Pestilence going for the lantern again.

“I-i-in the badlands! We live in the b-badlands!” The changeling screams out. Pestilence freezes his movements and glances at the changeling.

“The what?” He asks with a single raised brow.

“The land s-southeast of here! Y-you can’t miss the hive! I-it sticks out like grass in a d-desert!” The changeling looked up at Pestilence with fear clear on his face. Pestilence stares at the changeling with an unchanged expression before he nods.

“Acceptable Answer.” The changeling looks up at Pestilence smiles. The changeling hesitates but smiles back in turn as it hopes that freedom is coming.

“See ya, Bug pony!” Pestilence waves from the bottom of the quarry as the changeling flies up and out of the quarry quickly. He stops when the changeling is out of sight and heads up silently. Opening and closing the front door. Slowly walking up the stairs. Crawling into his small bed and staring at the ceiling. Then breaking into a grin and shaking with excitement.

A Hive of succubus bug ponies that sneak in and kidnap other ponies!? Ooooo so EVIL! So classically EVIL! Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo I have to- No! I MUST see these guys!

‘Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! What am i going to do now!? I really missed it big time!` The changeling bashes its head repeatedly against a boulder with its eyes closed somewhere in the badlands.

‘Please! Somecreature! End me quick before the Queen does! Pleeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeaaaase!` The Changelings reels its head back and slams its head with all the power at the rock making the rock crack and break down but not a crack in the changelings chitin. It rubs its head and hisses in small pain. It sighs seeing its life hasn’t been blessed with death and slowly starts its wings and heads to the hive.

Reaching the hive within the next hour it sees the two posted guards out front and sighs. Landing in front of the guards they glance over the drone before scowling.

“Where’s the food?” The guard to its right speaks up while the left glares at the drone.

“Couldn’t get any… Sorry…” The drone dips its head down and avoids their disappointed gaze.

“Hmph…. Go inside already, failure.” The guard hisses out before returning its gaze back to the dry land before it. The drone nods and enters the ever shifting hive. It stops briefly for a moment and thinks about telling the guard what happened and the fact that a strange biped now knows the hive's location and could probably lay a siege on the place! While it would save the hive and give it time to prepare for the siege but… there was no doubt that it would be labelled as a traitor and either exiled or executed.

The drone frowns more and gets back to walk into the hive. It walks aimlessly for a while as it struggles with its decision to either tell the hive or not. As it walks its eyes catch a group of changelings entering his path. It stops and looks up to see the Elite passing by in front of him.

Six changelings pass by it all of them only slightly bigger than normal changelings but compared to the rest they had differently colored carapaces, wings, eyes, fin and tails. They were the Queens naturally born guard for her though they functioned as generals and leaders for sections of the hive. The drone didn’t know much about what made them different other than their looks and the fact that they were the only ones given names by the queen. Pharynx, Tegula, Cubitus Trochanter, Cercus, and finally Maxilla.

The group doesn’t even pay the changeling a glance as they pass giving it some strange relief as if they looked at it they would immediately know that it betrayed the hive and execute it. It shivers at the thought of being killed by the Elite. It heard that out of all of them Pharynx was by far the cruelest. Before it could think of the ways Pharnyx would kill it the chirring of its stomach would grab its attention.

Ah that's right… that creature didn’t give me a chance to eat…

The drone sighs and heads to the depths of the hive to feast on the collected livestock.

Maybe some time down there will calm me down….

The Drone hums a tune as it sweeps webbing and accidently spat out changeling mucus from the hallway walls. Who knew a long rest and a somewhat full stomach would clear its head so nice! It smiled as it reached the decision to run away the moment a sign of a pony siege would come and live itself as a beggar in Manehattan or some other big city place like some drone collectors.

Sorry my Queen but i just don’t wann-

It twitches and freezes and looks around quickly only to see no changeling in sight. Even checking to see if none of the rocks were them in disguise only for the ear twitch to happen again. It freezes as it focuses its hearing.

‘Crunch……………. Crunch………………...Crunch…………..’

The changeling slowly turns to the wall right next to it as the strange sound came from. Focusing again it noticed the sound was getting… Closer? Oh shud, it was getting closer. The changeling immediately lost its clear head and screamed while running in circles.

Maulwurf!? It has to be a Maulwurf!? What do I do! What do i do!?

Before it came to a decision a sickly green glowing square outline forms on the wall and fills itself with smaller squares and just… breaks into a pile of dust. The drone stops its movements to look at the perfectly square hole in the wall. Its jaw drops as it sees the beast that broke into the hive. A familiar biped… With a smile on his face and a look of determination in his eye. Behind him was miles of dugged out perfect squared dark tunnel.

Pestilence waves with one hand and smiles wider showing his teeth. “Yo! I have come to aid you and your people!.”

Author's Note

It's been 3000 years...

(W) The Night Ride

“I am TELLING you I heard something in the caboose!” a voice bellows out from a train car. A young Earth Stallion with a lime green coat and dark seaweed green mane looks over across the train connectors at the locked door to the caboose before looking over his shoulder to see his partner sitting on a stool looking back at him annoyed.

“Once AGAIN! I'm telling you the only thing I've heard is the sound of the train moving!” She says with frustration in her tone as she rolls her eyes. Her coat was baby pink with a short grey mane that parts at her forehead to showcase her horn.

“Ugh! You are impossible! I am telling you there might be somepony in the Caboose right or lounging around or worse!” He gasps. “F-freighthopping!”

“Oh my cupcakes! Parsley! We checked it after we visited the Crystal Empire as our procedure and guess what we found? Nothing! Are you telling me that amidst the train moving some pony was fast enough to catch up with the train?” She motions the train moving with a chocolate bar in her left hoof and the right representing a pony chasing behind. “Jump on board the caboose and are currently hiding there?” She stops the scene to take a bite out of her chocolate bar as she gives a deadpan look to her partner.

“I... I... Maybeeeee?” Parsley looked away from her judging gaze.

“Listen, Wrangler! C-can’t you just trust my ears for once! I don’t want to go to sleep tonight while you're checking the other carts and get.. I don’t know!? Foalnapped? Picked up and thrown off the train!” She bursts out laughing, making him glare at her and wait until she finishes laughing which lasts for five minutes before she wipes a tear from one of her eyes.

“Oh Parsley! Was this all about you wanting me to do something like plug in your whittle nightwight fer you~?” She gives a large smile as she looks at the blushing Parsley.

“N-no! I mean what I said!” Parsley yells at her, his own anger starting to rise. Wrangler simply chuckles as she gets up from her sitting posture and approaches him just to ruffle his mane.

“Yeah, yeah whatever. Fineee I'll go with you to ease this “noise” so you don’t get foalnapped or… pff…. Pfft thrown off the train in your sleep.” Her cheeks puff up as she tries to hold back the laughter. Parsley glares at her before stepping away from her.

“Laugh it up. You won’t laugh when we open that door and catch a pony freighthopping.” Parsley says while walking over to one of the storage drawers of their cart and pulling out a flashlight between his teeth. He struggles to try and flick the switch with his tongue only for an azure aura to surround it and pull it free from his jaws and easily turn on in Wrangler’s magical hold.

“Let me handle the flashlight this time, bawby Parsley.” She snickers before heading to the caboose, Parsley grabs the caboose key and then follows behind grumbling his annoyance of unicorn magic. Crossing the connectors Parsley with the key between his teeth slowly unlocks the door and slides it open slowly only for wrangler to hit the smack the door open.

“Alright Freighthopping! scum! Put your hooves up where I can see them!” Wrangler yells as she scans over the caboose with the flashlight. Inside they see the usual food storage containers for the crew shined on by the moonlight through the windows. The untouched storage shelf filled with various tools for the crew and the lockbox where the conductor's precious golden watch lies within. Parsley prepared his frown alright as Wrangler slowly turned to face him with a smirk.

“Well would you look at that Parsley! Absolutely nopony in sight! I mean look even closer, not a single object has been moved, it's almost like… Gasp nopony could ever freight hop a caboose mid travel!” She covered her mouth with a hoof as she snickered at the blushing angry Parsley.

“Mistakes happen… I guess…” Parsley looked to the side. Wrangler happily enters, not bothering to look around.

“I hope you sleep well tonight, little Parsley… haha i know i will in the morning~” She heads to the end of the caboose to look over the railing at the tracks. Parsley follows behind but looks around more carefully.. Any clues of somepony being here… he could’ve sworn he heard something. He frowns and the thought of him being paranoid comes to mind only for something to fall right next to him. Parsley’s ear twitches and he looks towards the sound. A… weirdly designed half eaten muffin? First parsley looked at the shelf but realized no food could ever be placed on a shelf filled with boxes of tools.. But if it wasn’t there then where did it come from.

Slowly Parsley's eyes went up to look at the ceiling of the Caboose. His heart immediately stopped. There he saw a…. A creature dressed in strange clothing with a very noticeably pick coat stayed on the ceiling with its arms and legs stretched out to the edges of the walls with strength that helped keep it still up on the ceiling, staring down at him with glowing pink eyes that bore into his very core.

“A-ah...Wran—” Before he could even call her the benign dropped down quickly without making a sound in front of him and quickly grabbed him. Parsley immediately tried to struggle but one arm was wrapped around his neck and the other his mouth and easily picked him up off the ground and away from any nearby objects from his flailing hooves. He sees the distracted Wrangler at the end of the cart and constantly tries to scream to her… but his sounds are muffled. The strength of this creature is absurd!

He had already given up trying to escape and instead invested to get her attention however all he could hear other than his muffled yells were her still mocking him. Soon the edges of his vision grew black. Was he dying? No he was suffocating! It was choking him! Adrenaline kicked in and he started flailing even harder, however he couldn’t even make the creature take a single step with all his strength and the fatigue of his action caught up to him as his eyelids started to fall lower and lower…. He lets out one last muffled yell for her before losing consciousness.

Well that was close War sighed as he gently puts down the knocked out guard and grabs his yak muffin to pocket it.

Now to escape this situation War stares at the Distracted pink pony then he looks back and comes out with a genius plan on the spot. He picks up the green ponies body and bangs its head against the shelf before dropping it and quickly jumping back up and getting his ambush ceiling stance.

Wrangler jumps in place and almost drops the flashlight onto the tracks. She scowls and turns around. “Oh really funny, Par—”

She pauses, seeing Parsley's body surrounded by tools by the shelf with a large bump on his forehead. She quickly rushes over to press her ear against him to make sure he was still alive before going into ”Imnotgettingframedformurdertimetothrowhimoff” luckily she hears a heartbeat which makes her let out a sigh.

“You idiot… How could you knock yourself after all this trouble…. Ugh… whatever it was about time for you to turn in anyway.” She puts the flashlight down and after some struggling she manages to get the stallion on her back. She leaves the flashlight behind in exchange for the key. Leaving the caboose she locks it first before heading back inside their cart and laying the idiot to bed.

“........He’ll be fineeee, Wrangler… We’ll check on him after we patrol.” Wrangler whispers to herself before picking up the keys to the rest of the train cars and begins her patrol through the train.

War watched the pony leave before dropping down again. He sighed and brought out his yak muffin again to eat it.

Note to self: Pony hearing is pretty good.

War walks to the end of the caboose and leans on the guard rails. Finishing his muffin and throwing the wrap onto the tracks. He didn’t want to choke out that pony but well… you got to do what you got to do. One unconscious pony was better than two unconscious ponies. He turns his gaze up to the sky to resume what he was doing before they came in.. minus the muffin. The night sky here was as unique as hell's sky.

The moon was much larger than Lucifer’s artificial moon or even earths. It was more beautiful too… the stars in the night sky only increased the beauty of the night. It really would be a good night to sit down with a bottle of wine… maybe a blanket on a small hill to stargaze and just simply relax and drink.

Damn… Now I want a drink. He puts his hand on his chin as he leans further.

Maybe I should've stayed with the yaks… Death and the others would’ve probably found me in time. The moment I left I've pretty much been racking up pony beatings… plus one killing if you count that weird celestial looking bear thing…
War closed his eyes and released a groan. “The next spot I stop , I swear I'm keeping to secrecy and relax just a “tad” bit…” He hums a tune as he rides to the next stop.

The train whistles as it comes to a complete stop. War lets out a whistle of his own as he sees what the stop was to. From what he could see it was a...rather large town. Medieval like but colorful even under the night sky.

I need a better look. War jumps up to grab on the edge of the caboose’s roof and climb on top while laying low. A small train station befitting a town like this. The platform, the station where you buy the tickets and a pathway into the town itself. However a problem presented itself in this design.

It's open… too open. If I stepped out onto the platform I'd be visible to all the passengers and station worker… War could see himself waiting for the passengers to leave and exiting out only for them moonlight to make him visible and the station worker having a heart attack or screaming and getting more attention..

His eyes wandered over to the side of the platform. Too low and visible from the other side.
He could try to crawl under the platform but.. Breaking his bones didn’t seem ideal. His eyes traveled around as the passengers began to exit. His eyes stop when he looks at the Train station's roof.

I could jump from here to the roof… After all, no one really looks up. He smiles and sits up halfway to ready his legs before committing to the great leap. As expected no one looked up at him and he almost landed gracefully. The roof was more sloped than he thought and made out of straw of all things. His upper half buried itself into the thatched roof letting his legs stick out. His body slightly sled downwards until it stopped. Below a passenger sees some hay fall from the edges but simply shrugs and assumes its just old hay,

War stays there for a while before wiggling and finding some difficulty. He stops again and waits for a while or at least until the train whistles again and he hears the muffled sounds of the train moving before swinging his legs wildly and pulling himself out of the roof only to roll backwards and fall off the roof. He lays on the ground, staring at the sky before spitting out straw.

“Thatched roofs…. I forgot about those…” He grunts as he gets up and hides in a bush for a bit before pulling it up by its roots and starting to collect bushes to make a large bush disguise. With the disguise he slowly inched his way into the depths of this town. At first he thought it was a simple small town he could just hide out in and observe these country ponies. Until he saw the actual town in the distance, exactly the same building types but the number of homes were… the size of a small city.

His eyes widened at the realization that he was simply on the outskirts this entire time. Getting closer he saw some relief, because of the number of buildings it had smaller streets and plenty of alleyways. Dumping the bushes behind him and ran into one of the alleyways and started to explore the town via these narrow passageways. Peeking out every now and seeing some night walkers.

Exploring the town was something else. While most buildings were built in the same materials they varied in shape and size but there were some buildings built with internally different materials. One looked like a gingerbread house and stood out like a white spot on autumn painting. A tower in the center of a roundabout but most importantly was that he could see a castle in the distance. From what he can see it was made out of crystal… and a tree? Not a crystal tree. It was difficult for him to even describe the best he could say was a crystal treehouse designed like a castle on a crystal tree.

I wonder if that is related to the crystal empire… If it is then oh boy.. I might be adding more ponies to number of “harmed” then.. So far there weren't any guards.

He stands by the exit of an alleyway with the need to get across the roundabout to get a closer look at the castle. Seeing no ponies he runs around and clings to the sides of the building. Hm. Maybe i should sign up for more sneaking miss—

A door swings open and hits his torso and throat. “Mnh!?”

War falls on his back and blinks as he realizes what just happened. A feminine voice enters his ears.

“T-thanks! Shots! Riiggght..? hic I you ...uh.. Have goood n-night! See tomoororororow! And after that hic” War closes his eyes as he hears that voice. A drunkard, a drunkard and a bar without a doubt… He furrows his brow at the thought of him jinxing himself hours before. He slowly comes to a stand as the door closes, expecting the pony to be going in the other direction only to find her looking up at him.

War stares down at her. A mulberry pony with a sloppy cerise mane. A pink blush to her face and lidded eyes. “W-well hello there hic pink b-blob… or Pinkie is that you.?.hic”

Alright time to take advantage of a drunk lady! War gently smacks his throat as it heals and then gives a bow.

“Afraid not Ma’am I am your bar escort. I have waited to take you to your home.” War gives a soft smile and looks down at her. She looks back with a confused stare and squints at him for a while before giving a dopey smile.

“Woooooow…. How f-fancy.. hic... i .. apearci- Apprearcaiite… Apppppperc--- en-enjoy your offer but i can w-walk home by myself hic...” She giggles before turning around and walking away. War smiles at his successful lie and prepares to take his own leave but stops when he sees her lean in her walk and then falling face first into the dirt before giggling.

Leave her be.. Leave her War, Just leave her be you have a mission to do... She gets back up and walks a bit forward only to crash into a pole and apologize to it.

I can’t leave her be… I can’t leave her be War. I can’t leave her be even if I have a mission to do… War rushes over and gently helps her back up on her feet.

“Oh you again hic... Pinkie r-right?” She smiles at him as she stumbles back a little only for war to catch her and balance her.

“Yes Ma’am I'm afraid to say i can’t trust you to go home by yourself so i must insist you allow me to escort you.” War wraps his left arm around her barrel. He lets out a “oh?” At the feeling of her squishy belly.

Is this what humans call a beer gut? She was only slightly heavier than that pink pony back at the empire. Her legs squirms about as her eyes widen.

“Woooooooooooooooooooah..Im hic F-flwoating! This is niccceee….” She goes limp in his arm, embracing her position like a cat.

“Do you know where your home is?” War says while heading to an alleyway.

“Oh yeah.. I know where my hic little den is…”

“Can you lend me directions to it?” He looks down at her with a smile while she returns a bigger smile to him.

“Mhmm you can t-t-trruuust me…!” She crosses her chest w and gives a look of confidence.

I sure hope so… War focuses back in front of him and walks forward.

During their travels Berry would give him directions and he had followed them through the alleyways but also telling him about buildings in town in a drunken manner. As cross in between alleyways she would point her at the gingerbread designed house.

“Ahh.. I could use one of those baked hic goody goodies right now….” She licks her lips as she stares at the building.

“That's a bakery?” War raises a brow as he looks at the building.
“Mhmm! That's the b-best bakery in ponydill! I argue its the hic best in the country…”

“Nice.. I might have to try it sometime in the future…” He stops when he hears her gasps, he scans the area before looking at her. She stares at him with wide eyes and mouth open.

“You neverrrrr tried Sugarbewb corner before?!” She asked incredulously.

“Uh...no I'm new to...town?” He said as he slowly raised a brow.

“We-we gotta get you some of those baked g-goody goods! I c-can’t let a newbie hic go untasted!” She struggles only a little to move towards the bakery.

“Uh..” He looks to the bakery and points out the lights inside are out which makes her stop and stare and sloppy smacking his thigh*

“Gaaah.. They’re closed…hic... “ She slumps in his hold looking down and pouts before getting some strange burst of energy and pointing a hoof at him. “I s-swear I'll get you something either from the bakery hic or some other noteworthy place…”

“Mhmm…” War nods and goes back to carrying her into an alleyway. The duo travel throughout the town with her giving directions and being a tour guide.. Somewhat. He learned that the supposed castle belong to “Twikite” who was a princess of “Rainbows and Frwiends” Which just made War confused. A spa building, theater, a market place, some shops, and apparently the homes of some of her friends. Eventually her tour would end as They successfully made it to her home which was… Right next to a schoolhouse.

Who decided to let a drunkard right next to a schoolhouse…? War furrows his brows as he places her down.

“Aww… floating time is over…..” She pouts as she looks at her hooves before looking up. “Oh heeeeey, my hic shack… when did i get here?” She giggles and opens her door making War pause.

She left her door UNLOCKED before she went drinking~? War couldn’t help it but do a combo of a facepalm and head shake at this discovery.

“Hey thanks...e-escort fairy” She turns around to look at him. He sighs and looks back at her.

“You’re welcome ma'am.” War gives a bow and simultaneously both turn around and walk away. War stops and cups his chin as he thinks of what to do now when behind him the door opens again and that familiar slurred speech returns.

“H-hey Wait a mowent! hic” War frowns and sighs before slowly turns around and puts up a gentle smile. “Something amiss, Ma’am?”

“Yeah something is aa-ammiss? I forgot to give you your thingy..” She points at him with a hoof before belching.

“My… thingy?” War narrows his eyes and raises a brow. She nods and out of his view leans over to grab something. Coming back into view between her jaws was a large bottle. A bottle he recognized. He walks over to her and leans forward slightly to point at the bottle.

“Is that… Cider?” She smiles while holding the bottle before offering up to him. He hesitates but takes the bottle and examines it. The label said “Apple Family Cider” with a simple logo of red apple surrounded by a horseshoe.

“Uhhh….” He looks at the bottle unsure then back to the pony who looked awfully smug for some reason. “No need to thank m-me.. hic I store up on those every season… that so happens to be the newest batch…hic” She giggles while War just looks at the bottle again.

“I uh see… Well I look forward to trying it tonight.. After work of course hahahaaa….” He gives a half smile to her. She grins back. “I look forw-forard- f- forwwaaard to hearing about it tomorroororororow… hic”

“Tomorrow?” Before he could get an answer to that question she had already closed the door on him. “..........”

He wasn’t sure how to feel at the moment.. He had derailed his original mission by a milestone but obtained “pony cider”. He sighs and looking up at the night sky he decides to just embrace what his mission has become. Walking away from the drunkard's home and plant himself into the open fields. It was undoubtedly stupid and if a pony were to just take a night stroll he’d be visible but well… he’d just act like a creature of the night and spook them a bit. Sitting in the field with his bottle he pops it up and takes a sniff.

“Yep… Smells like fermented apple alright…” He sighed. This was undoubtedly made for ponies and seeing how small they were… they were all probably lightweights compared to him.

“Well… I don’t need to get drunk now. Just some relaxation.” He brings the bottle to his lips and drinks a bit before quickly pulling it away from him. Eyes widening and body shivering.

“Oh! That… damn that has quite a kick to it…. Mn!” He chuckles to himself as he absorbs the apple flavor. “This is… really good for pony cider…. I’ll have some more” He brings the bottle to his lips again and drinks. He pulls it away just as quickly.

“Kyaaaaaaaaaah~ This is actually really good. With the night sky.. This actually might be worth it! Though of course it's still not enough to get me drunk.” War chuckles as he stares at the moon. Drinking the Night away.

“C’mon Girls!” Apple Bloom yelled as she rushed to their clubhouse. “I gotta an’ idea on how we can help out da’ town today!”

The other two following far behind both nearly out of breath. “Slow down Apple bloom! Jeez!” Scootaloo yelled back only to be ignored.

“What got… her … all … excited? Sweetie bell says between gasps for air as she tries to keep up. “I dunno… but I hope it's a good Idea!” Scootaloo says before almost tripping over a rock but catching herself. When they make it to the tree Sweetie Bell stops at the base to catch her breath while Scootaloo walks up their ramp to the clubhouse. At the top she sees Apple Bloom waiting at the doorway.

“This better be a good idea, Apple Bloom… Sweetie looks like she's about to faint because you took off so fast.” Scootaloo looks at Apple Bloom only to be ignored. She frowns and walks over to her.

“Hey! Listen to meeee….?” Scootaloo pauses in the doorway and her eyes widen.

“What's… going on?” Sweetie Bell says as she climbs up the stairs and groups up with the other two before freezing up. Inside their clubhouse was.., something large dressed in pink with weird patterns. It was sprawled out on their floor with an empty bottle next to it.

“Um…. Apple Bloom… is this your idea?”

(F) Royalty & Slums

“Gerard! You already got your scone!" Famine yells, pointing to the chubby cheeked griffon trying to sneak his way into the crowd. "Fuck off!” The griffon scowls and takes off to the sky, Famine huffs and looks over at Gilda who is able to dish out the scones to the crowd, when the furnace releases a ding!, he turns around and quickly opens it up, pulling out the tray of freshly baked scones causes a series of annoying squawks from the crowds the fresh smell hits them.

He puts it on top of the table and quickly grabs the other tray of unbaked scones to put in the oven. When Gilda runs out of scones on her side, she hands Famine the empty tray in exchange for the newest tray which makes the Griffon crowd get rowdy once again. Gilda groans as she once again prepares to fight the crowd to make them take only one scone per griffon. Famine sighs and prepares to make another batch.

Famine and Gilda release synchronized groans as they sit against the stall, staring at the sky as the last griffon consumer flies off. The two sit there in silence for a while, Famine turns his head to her and speaks up. “I really shouldn’t have improved your shit.”

Gilda vocalizes her agreement with a grunt as she glares at her oven. When footsteps approach, she turns her gaze to look ahead, voice ready to tell them that they're out of scones only to see Gruff. She gives a relieved sigh. “Hey Gramps, we sold out.”

“I noticed.” Gruff huffs and looks at Famine. “I normally don’t appreciate changes to my family recipes but… I'll make an exception in this case.” Gruff gives a small smirk that makes Gilda smile until she notices gesture, he was making with his talons and groans. She gets up and reaches in the stall to pull out a small leather pouch and tosses it in his talon, the sound of hidden bits within makes him he grins. “Oh, ho ho… Got a good chunk today!” Gruff laughs while Gilda and Famine roll their eyes together. He crosses his arms and looks towards the sky, when a shine that wasn't the sun temporarily blinds him, he looks squints and lets his eyes adjust, When Gilda attempts to make a comeback about the old griffon's greed, Famine interrupts.

“What the fuck is that?” He points towards the sky making the other two look. In the distance they see the silhouette of a flying group heading towards them. Gruff squawks at the sight and shouts. “Is it the Tax Police!?” Gruff quickly takes his fez off and dumps the pouch in it before putting it back on. Gilda tenses up hearing the word “tax” and squints at the approaching figures. “Wait… are those.... ponies?” She tilts her head, Gruff focuses his good eye on them, Famine speaks up. “I see armored ones… four in total... Two winged… One horn— is that a fucking chariot? With… some fancy dressed white horned pony with golden locks and...”

Gruff releases a SQUAWK making Famine flinch, Gruff looks at the figures with panic on his face. “A-are you sure!?” He stammers out. Famine glares at the elderly bird and rests in his annoyance for a moment before answering. “Yes. My eyes are better than yours will ever be.” His answer only makes Gruff releases another SQUAWK and hover in the air. Famine raises a brow at Gruff's reaction then looks to Gilda for answers, much to his dismay she shrugs and looks to Gruff for answers too.

“Oh Guto! It’s Prince Blueblood, Equestria’s Diplomat! Why is he coming here!? Without any warning!?” Gruff Scowled.

“Are you sure you didn’t get any warning…? Did you check the mail?” Gilda asks as she walks over to the old bird.

“Of course, I check the mail! Someone in this family has to! Since you don’t ever bother and Gabby is the one who delivers it!” Gilda frowns. “Don’t worry. As my granddaughter I will forgive you… If you help me deal with….” Gruff looks back at approaching figures and narrows his eyes with a scowl. “Ugh Blueblood… Spoiled fledgling” Before Gilda could state her objection to this deal Famine steps in. “I’ll help you deal with noble lookin’ dipshit.”

Gruff shakes his head. “Oh, Guto no! Your job in this is to just go and bother somegriffon else!” Gruff jabs a talon into Famine's chest.

“Why?”

Gruff huffs. “Ponies aren’t the most… tolerable of other races, other than their own despite what my granddaughter will tell you… Especially those who can dine in meat.” Famine nods and looks to Gilda who frowns and looks away.

“Pah! I’m willing to believe that if stuck-up prince sees you, he’ll faint and return back to his family to cry about how we’re holding some kind of monster here!”

Famine frowns but he nods. “Fine, I guess. Where the hell do I go through... If they roam the town, I don't exactly have a place to hide.”

Gruff cups his beak in thought, he scans the area around them before letting out a disgruntled sound. “You’re right. Just stay in the guest bedroom until it’s over.”

Gilda gives him a deadpan look. “What a perfect spot to hide him, Grampa Gruff. I'm sure this won’t go wrong at all…”

Gruff perks up. “Glad you think so! Now chop, chop! We have to try and look presentable for that snot-nose brat!” Gilda stares at him for a moment before letting out groan and heads towards Grampa’s Gruff house with Famine following behind. Gruff glancing back at the distant silhouette briefly before following behind them.

“I CANNOT believe Aunt Luna sent me to… to… to THIS! This absolute trash-heap of a kingdom. Ugh if had the authority to decline Aunt Luna’s order to send me here to “invite” their leader to their conference! I don’t think they even have a leader anymore since the fall of King Grover… Who am I even supposed to talk to!? Auggh! It’s almost like Aunt Luna sent me here just on a whim! I cannot believe I agreed to this! How does one even invite a griffon politely without them taking insult or being rude in return? This all so— Are you listening to me Sergeant Harden Shield!?” Prince Blueblood turns his head to the right.

Standing beside him was a unicorn with a slate-gray coat and persimmon color mane, her cutie mark was represented with a shield with an orange bubble surrounding it. She wore dark designed royal guard armor, sporting a dark helm with a flowing silver crest at the top and a badge showing her rank on the chest. Her ears flick upon hearing Blueblood calls her, her amber eyes trail over onto his annoyed face.

“Of course, your highness. Apologies if you wished for my input. I was simply content with letting you ease your stress onto me.” She gives a soft smile.

Blueblood huffs and raises his head in the air. “I wish not for your Input Lieutenant! I was merely making sure you’re focused on important matters currently at hand. Like my issues.” The corner of Harden Shield’s smile twitches ever so slightly before she nods and looks over to her right side while the prince babbles on his worries. Her fake smile fades away and she closes her eyes while bringing a hoof to her face.

She folds her ears against her head to block out the voice of the prince and instead opens her eyes to focus on Griffonstone. Like the reports said after their treasure was lost their kingdom rapidly declined until it was nothing more than a slum for griffons. Ruined buildings, left to right, the castle on the great tree of the town was nothing more than a shadow of its former glory, a reminder of the griffons' failure to protect their kingdom.

A part of her felt pity for the griffons, on the other she felt that they deserved it. They failed to protect their treasure, their kingdom, their citizens in whole. A kingdom and citizens deserve absolute protection, the leader and their guard should be that protector to the people of the kingdom! Celestia protected her ponies from evils countless times and so did the other princesses. Briefly she glances at her cutie mark, a symbol of her strength, her destiny. A showcase of her specialization to protect equestria’s citizens with her barrier magic.

If we’re in the old days... I wonder if I would be a commander by now or captain of the solar guard. If only more threats could show up so I could prove myself.

Her mind goes back to the changeling invasion during Princess Mi Amore Cadenza's wedding, how she cursed Former Captain Shining Armor for letting himself get mind mushed, how she had to defend the unprepared citizens of Canterlot but more specifically how despite the large number the changeling swarm came in she and her barrier never let them harm the citizens and her comrades, a sight to give citizens hope. She felt like she was the "Shield of Canterlot" in the moment a title she believed should belong to her.

Of course, her heroism was never rewarded with such a title. Shining Armor removed that title with his love-made alicorn-assisted bigger, stronger barrier. He got all the pats on his back for simply coming out of his mind and doing some mushy stuff with his alicorn wife. She knew she shouldn’t expect to be rewarded for protecting the citizens of Equestria; after all it was a guard duty to always protect the citizens… but still it would’ve been nice for someone to acknowledge the effort and skill she had… it would be nice to be the solar guard captain.

Instead, she was here, visiting a broken town filled with grumpy griffons to protect the spoiled niece of Princess Celestia. This was the life of a solar guard sergeant. Her thoughts get interrupted when she feels something prod her hind legs, looking behind her she sees cadet Hold Fast.

He was a stallion with a thick, sturdy build with a deep blue-coat and fuzzy short white mane, his cutie mark was represented with a silver anchor buried in a flat gray slab, he wears a He looks up at Harden Shield with puffed up green cheeks, his other foreleg points to the ground rapidly. She rolls her eyes and turns around to pat him on his back and assures him that he can hold it in for just a few more minutes. He looks at ground with desperation before leaning over the edge and seeing them closing in on town, he closes his eyes and taking a deep inhale with his nose he turns and nods to his leader. She smiles after his determination.

When they finally land in the streets of Griffonstone Hold Fast quickly rushes out of the chariot and over to a barrel to unload his sickness. Harden Shield assists the prince in removing him from the chariot as “regal” as possible by giving him a slight bow and taking a foreleg in arm gently escorts him out the chariot. She glances over to the last two members of the Squad, Private Swift Dive, a male Pegasus with a teal-coat and messy Aegean mane, His cutie mark was that of an object diving through a cloud. Beside him was Private Rainchaser, a stallion with a dark gray coat, short but styled russian-green mane, his cutie mark was a cloud with rain coming out of it.

The duo unbuckles themselves from the chariot hoisters and quickly fold their wings in with sighs of relief. She glances over to Blueblood who looks at the buildings with disgust, she decides to do the same and examine her surroundings and notices various griffons peeking out their homes to look at them, some children look at them from around the corner and flyer-bys give a brief stare. She couldn't help but feel somewhat nervous at this situation and sticks herself close to Blueblood’s side as the pegasi slowly walk over to join.

When Hold Fast comes over to join the group, Harden notices a pair of griffons approaching. An elderly one wearing a fez and blind in one eye. The other young probably in her twenties, she looked punkish. Before she could tell them to halt and state their business Blueblood spokes up. “Greetings my feathered hybrid neighbors! I, Prince Blueblood, Prince of Canterlot, Diplomat of Equestria, renown judge of rose competitions, and royal taste tester for Princess Luna have come to see the leader of this…. “Settlement” to invite them to discuss bettering our relationship with griffons with our princesses, however only after I see them fit for such an invitation of course.” He says with a fake smile and a kindness she knew he didn't possess.

Harden can’t help but glance at Blueblood with a mix of awe and annoyance, he was talking so badly about this town and the griffons only to act nice to them and not only that but he changed what Princess Luna asked of him! She frowned before reminding herself she wasn't in the role of judge she was the role of protecting. Turning her gaze back to the griffons, the old one seems to process the prince's introduction with annoyance on his face while the younger one turns her head and whispers something to him.

He grumbles and look at the prince. “I’m Gruff, the “leader” of Griffonstone.” Blueblood raises a brow when he notices how he says that with quotations. Gruff moves a talon to point at the griffon next to him. “This is my granddaughter, Gilda, the right… claw of Griffonstone.” Gilda eyes widen briefly before glaring at Gruff and quickly whisper to him only for him to reach up and close her beak.

“We would be so “glad” to be able to get along with you ponies… Come, Prince Blueblu-” SQAUWK Everyponies ears flinch all at once. The old bird that initiates a fit of harsh coughs that briefly made her think he was sick with something. Blueblood pushed Harden in front of him, not out of protection of course, she knew better than that. It was just in case a small drip of saliva shot out and hit him. When the fits end, he says his apologies and invites them to a tour around time before discussing the invitation.

Looking at Blueblood's face she could tell he dreaded the thought of walking around in this town but quickly put on a fake façade and agreed. The griffons whisper to each other once again and Gilda takes off, she watches the bird fly off, her logic told her this was not okay.

What are they up to? A scheme to kidnap the prince and use him for ransom, the old one didn't seem to like him but then again, I don't think griffons like anycreature but still... fishy.

The Griffons did outnumber them immensely. When the Prince walks forward to follow the old bird she turns back to her squad and whispers. “Keep an eye on the surroundings at all times, we’re in foreign lands and outnumbered. If I deem this situation to be too dangerous then I want Hold Fast to pick the prince up and we immediately get out of here, understood?”

The trio salute and quickly trot over to the prince's side while keeping an eye out for the sky and buildings. Briefly she looks at the direction Gilda flew to.

If only we had more members... I could’ve trailed her to see if they’re playing a scheme… Why couldn’t Princess Luna hand pick us herself instead of Blueblood?

Harden lets out a sigh before catching up with her squad.

Gilda grumbles at the thought of being forced to be this town's “second” leader. She couldn't believe she had to attend to this meeting now! She thought gruff simply wanted to her to be his guard or something less than this! “Euggggggggggh! I can't believe he'd pull me into this mess!” She groans when she lands in front of Gruff’s home and heads inside. She quickly walked over to the guest room door and knocks, she looks up as the door slowly opens and Famine peeks out.

“Over already?”

Gilda shakes her head. “Nope, Grandpa Gruff is showing him around town and told me to… ahem.” She does quotation marks with her right talon. “... “Prepare” the house, which I guess means he just wants to set up food. Sorry but I am not fixing up his dingy house, and I’m pretty sure i made the guards think I'm up to something cause one sure did give me the stink eye when I flew off”

“What do you want me to do about it? I doubt I can fix this house by the time he gets back, this town has barely any shit to be shown.” He frowns.

“Just make some scones and put them on the table." She looks over at their living room, "Maybe arrange some chairs at the table. That's all I think we can do really, I got to get back to Grampa Gruff before they start hassling him about where I am.” Gilda turns and starts to head out.

Famine sighs then pauses and looks at her. “Gilda, why are they here?”

Gilda stops and glances back at him. “Apparently their diplomat came to invite us… to some “friendship” meeting.” Gilda couldn’t help speak friendship with some annoyance in her tone.

“Huh? I thought you were all crazy for your friendship. What's with the dislike now?” Famine grins and he leans against the doorframe. Gilda rolls her eyes. “The friendship my friends showed me is different than some prissy horse coming to see if we’re “fit” to be invited to go to a friendship meeting…”

“Ah. Aaaaah… one of those types….” Famine narrows his eyes and scowls. Gilda tilts her head but does not question him further.

“Yeah... Anyway, I got to get back to Gruff, set up the stuff so that pony deems us “fit” for friendship...” Gilda takes in a deep breath to relax as she leaves the house. Famine grunts and gets some stools he puts four around the round table and takes a minute to admire the shitty meeting setup before heading to the front door. He peeks out to make sure no Gruff and ponies were nearby, then rushes over to the oven they forgot to take back.

Squad of four and a diplomat, plus Gilda and Gruff... Twelve scones should do. I’ll put in some extra sweetness to it, and should knock them on their ass with the taste.

Harden Shield eye twitched. She stares at Gruff and Blueblood with her squad as the princess engages in an argument with a local resident about the state of her home. This was the tenth argument he had gotten into on this “tour” and he always started it. She tries to tense her muscles to prepare for an attack in case the prince goes too far but they ache from the past muscle tensing she had done in the previous arguments along the tour.

She turns her head to the left to look at Hold Fast, his head slouched and a look of annoyance clear on his face. She smacks the back of his head swiftly making him grunt in pain before raising his head up and looking neutral once more but the screams of help clear in his eyes. She turns her head to the right to look at Swift Dive who had the proper posture but closed eyes and clear anger on his face. She smacks the back of his head which makes him grunt in pain and glare at her only for her glare to make him back down.

I feel you Swift Dive… but we have to be professional at all costs.

She gives him a pat on the back, he sighs. "Sorry, Sergeant."

"It's Okay Swift, trust me I understand but I need your eyes open." She looks at the back to see Rainchaser looking at the sky and surrounding buildings, a smile appears on her face seeing him being wary and returns to look back at the arguing Prince.

“HMPF! I bid you a terrible day sir!” Blueblood sticks his head high up in the air and turns around to start walking away. She hears Hold Fast and Swift Dive let out a sigh of relief, Gruff exchanges words with the rustled indoor griffon who just rolls his eyes and slams his window. Right when she starts to trot to the prince's side Gilda flies overhead and land beside Gruff. She focuses on the griffons as they whisper to each other and Gruff expresses some form of happiness or relief.

They’re planning something… I know it!

She scowls and trots up to the prince's side, keeping her eyes on the griffons. Hold Fast, Swift Dive and Rainchaser follow suite and group up around the prince as they head toward their new destination.

“Sergeant Harden Shield.” Blueblood glances over at her.

She turns her head to look at Blueblood. “Yes, sir?”

“What is your opinion on this… this…” Briefly he brings a hoof to his chin and examines his surroundings before looking at her. “Settlement… so far?”

She glances away momentarily to collect her thoughts before looking back at him. “.... I believe it is... Is a dangerous place and I believe we should return to Canterlot.” The rest of the guards look at her with bewildered expressions. Blueblood raises a brow. “Sergeant, I understand that Griffons are…. very unruly and…rude creatures but I, Blueblood, was given this task from my aunt and I cannot drop it. As much as I would love to go back home, Auntie Luna would be disappointed if I did not bring back any results and to add on the griffons lack any sort of organization at all so I doubt they are willing to do something as foolish as attack us, specifically me a nobility of Canterlot.” Harden Shield frowns at his reasoning but doesn’t argue.

“Plus, Sergeant, if the situation becomes dangerous, I trust you, a member of the elite royal guard, to protect me. Is that not your duty?” Blueblood narrows his eyes at her.

“No sir, I will protect you at all costs.” She bows her head but hides her scowl at his reasoning.

I rather get out of a dangerous situation before it happens than stay and let it happen!

She takes a deep breath before raising her head and returning her line of sight on the griffons. She hid anger growing inside her as she sees them whispering to each other again, her gut telling her this is all a trap. An ambush is waiting! And the prince refuses to acknowledge all the signs of it! Her thoughts when she feels something place itself on her back.

Looking back, she sees Hold Fast looking at her with concern. “Relax Sergeant, I’m sure it will be fine…” Hold fast says with a small reassuring smile on his face. “Think of this way, he believes in you enough that you can protect him on second notice that something is wrong!”

She stares at him for a bit. Disgruntled that a cadet is comforting her but she doesn't vocalize her displeasure at this. Just simply huffing and moving away from him.

I shouldn't be letting a cadet reassure me! I should be reassuring him.

That was supposed to be her job as their leader! Before she could let out another sigh her ears perk up as the old griffon speaks up. “I ain’t got nothing more to show you, Prince! We’re heading to my home and get this meeting done already!” Gruff looks back at him with some annoyance expression.

“Prince Blueblood. I insist you call me by my full honorary title.” Blueblood says with offense while Gruff rolls his good eye.

“Do you not have a meeting room? Or an area of diplomatic counsel?” Blueblood asks with a raised brow.

Gruff stops in his tracks; Gilda looks at the old bird before turning to face the prince and speaks for the elderly. “Yeah, we do.” She points up to the ruins of the Griffonstone castle. “Up there.” The Squad and Blueblood pause and follow the griffons point of interest.

“We can go up there if you want but it was made only for griffons up there or you know… you guys with wings.” Gilda eyes the wingless Prince. “Hmmmm..” Blueblood narrows his eyes at the castle and then turns his head to look at Swift Dive and Rainchaser who both tense up at the thought of one of them being forced to carry the heavy Prince all the way up there. “Fair point, to your home we'll go.” He focuses back on the griffon and the two pegasi release the air they held in.

“Alright then.” Gilda goes back to look ahead while Gruff seems to recover awfully too quickly from his coughing fit. Harden Shield frowns but whispers encouragement to herself. “You can protect him even in the most disadvantageous situation, Harden. You can get him out safely from even an ambush, Harden. You fended off a group of changelings, Harden!”

“Come on in.” Gilda’s voice reaches her ears, making her raise her head and see that they were in front of a broken down... tower - home building? She looks behind her as panic settles in.

H-how long was I in my head!?

She sees their previous position thirty meters away. She blinks before quickly looking ahead to save face. The griffins enter first then Blueblood, she walks a bit ahead then spins around to the rest of the squad. Point at Hold Fast then Rainchaser she speaks up. “You two, stand by the door and keep watch on the front and ears high in case something goes wrong inside. Be ready.” The duo salute and quickly position themselves by the door.

Next was Swift Dive. “Swift Dive, position yourself on the roof of a nearby building and keep watch on the area and in the skies, I trust that if something is astray you can dive in to stop it.”

Swift Dive sticks his chest out and smirks. “Absolutely, sergeant! It’s in my name after all!” Flaring up his wings he takes off to find a rooftop for him. With their positions set Harden Shield turns back to face the door and takes in a deep breath.

“Let's do this.” She whispers to herself before stepping inside the house.

Famine sits up on a poorly constructed nest bed in the room with his arms crossed, staring at the door of the room. Boredom taking over his mind and patience already growing thin.

Fuck this. If I knew being in this room was going to be this boring, I would rather get harassed by Griselda than this shit!

He stands up and walks over to the door, wrapping his large hand around the knob he prepares to turn and leave only for voices to leak through the door.

Fuck me! They're already here!

Suppressing a groan, he pauses his action and leans his head against the door to eavesdrop.

If I'm going to be stuck in here for who knows how then I have the right to listen in on this.

Harden shield scanned the room, the room was actually decent despite the looks of the outside. The room was clean with many shelves holding photo frames, kettles and pots, the ceiling having a net to hold various pots and pans above the main table. Judging from its design it wasn’t an obvious trap but just a place of storage that griffins could fly up and grab.

The only truly eye-catching thing was the closed door on the right, her instincts telling her to search it but the griffons block the path as they move around to the other side of the table. Blueblood sniffs the air and smiles as he sees warm scones waiting on the table. “A prepared snack? My, me! An actual sign of class.” That got a frown from the griffons and an eye twitch from Harden Shield.

Blueblood… PLEASE don’t instigate them!

She positions herself next to Blueblood as he finds a suitable stool to sit, the griffons sitting after him. She focuses her gaze on the griffons and glances over at the door every now and then.

“Well then, that was a nice… stroll through the... “Town” I guess but let us discuss the meeting. So far you don’t seem to have anything to trade or even offer in your current state. I must admit I don’t know why I should invite you to the meeting.” Blueblood says as he puts his hooves on the table. Gilda looks to Gruff as he looks down at the table then back at Blueblood.

“I can’t deny that… but if you were to invest in us, I am sure we would be worthy! After all, our kingdom only fell because our idol was taken from us!” Gruff argued. Blueblood stares at him bewildered at the statement before laughing.

“Hahaha! Do you really believe that if Equestria were to back you up that you would go back to your glory day! Hahahah!” Blueblood smacked the table as he chortled. Gruff glares and clenches his talons. Harden Shield stared at the clenched talon then at the laughing prince and failed to surprise her glare at the prince.

Blueblood Please!

“Why not?” Gruff asks, attempting to hide his annoyance.

Blueblood lets out a couple of final chuckles before sitting up straight and giving the old bird a thoughtful look. “Simple really, I believe once you have fallen to the depths of the…how should I put it…. “Slums” I do not believe you can come out of it. Your kingdom was once great as I’ve heard but those days have ended. As I've noticed most of your buildings are in terrible condition, you are the only representative of this place and the rest of your kingdom appears to be very… very uncivilized.”

Blueblood sighs and gives a fake apologetic smile. “I don’t mean to be rude, but if we let you under the banner of Equestria then I should expect our reputation to go down the gutter.” Blueblood frowns at Gruff.

“......Then can’t we just ask for uh… you know…some help?” Gilda speaks up and tilts her head at the prince. He thinks about it briefly before looking back at her with a raised brow. “You can, but then the question would then be “Why should we?” so feel free to ask if you desire.” Harden slowly blinked at that answer.

Why should we!? Don’t the Princesses want to befriend other kingdoms and bring them under harmony!? We have a princess of friendship! What is he doing!?

She looked at Gilda and saw she was in a similar state as well, a mixture of shock and anger on her face. Blueblood huffs and lights up his horn to grab surround a scone in his blue aura and slowly bring it to his mouth. “I will give you two a few minutes to think of a solution that I haven’t thought of or an argument to challenge me but I believe I have reached my conclusion after looking and speaking to your residents and seeing the kingdom itself.”

Blueblood takes a bite out of the scones and his face immediately scrunches up. He spits the scone back out onto the table and gags, Harden moving to his side quickly to see if he was visibility poisoned only to hear him yell out. “Ugh! Too sweet! How much sugar did you put in that! If I had swallowed that my figure would be ruined! Can you please bring new ones out here that don’t taste so… terrible please!”

Harden Shield immediately deadpanned while the griffons glared at the prince. The prince looked expectantly at the griffons. “Well? Fetch me some less sugary scones please and then we can get back to our discussion.”

Gruff looks at the prince enraged and slams his left arm down on the table while pointing at the prince with his right hand. “Listen here, you—”

The door behind the Griffons suddenly swings open.

Author's Note

Uh oh.

(D) Daring Do and the Encounter with Death

—The next day—

Among the brush of the jungle a bush slowly shuffles along an aged dirt path to the one of the many temples in the “Forbidden Jungle” only to stop after reaching a distance of thirteen feet. Minutes later, a light gold Pegasus peeks her head out to look around. Seeing the coast is clear she retracts her head back into the bush and goes further down the path only to stop.

She peeks out once more to gaze at the fortress in the distance, then looks down at the old hoofprints.

It’s either mine or Dr. Caballeron and his goons… they do look pretty old. Never hurts to make sure though.

She frowns and looks up, missing the out of place footprint on the side as she digs around in her bush and brings out a pair of binoculars. Scrolling the side, she zooms her vision and searches along the outside of the wall of fortress for any guards. To her surprise she finds no goons or Ahuizotl jungle cats.

They could be inside though...

She nods and retracts back inside her bush. Slowly she closes in on the fortress, taking small pauses in-between the journey to make sure no guard suddenly decided to show up and see a moving bush. When she finally makes it to the fortress she plants herself near the entrance of fortress's gate. She sits there for a while with ears poking out of the bush, listening for any movement of guards behind the wall.

" ................... "

" .............. "

" ........ "

Silence. She sighs and facehoofs.

Ahuizotl wouldn’t have any henchponies or his jungle cats this soon! Stop being paranoid Daring!

she shakes her head and quickly slips round the corner and scans the courtyard of the temple. Clear. With a deep inhale of air she dashes over to the entrance of the temple, going around the corner she quickly stops in her tracks. Guarding the temple entrance was one of Ahuizotl’s jungle cats. The most dangerous one of them all, the white cat. She retreats back around the corner when the cat turns its head in her direction.

Daring Do exhales through her nose, not wanting to make a sound within the cat's sharp hearing range. Slowly she moves her hoof to dig into her saddlebag, searching for the tool she bought in case a situation like this happened. A smirk grows on her face when she finds the object, she pulls out a big ball of pink yarn and tosses it around the corner and perks her ears up. When she hears the cat's meow she peeks around the corner to see it chasing after the ball. She chuckles as she walks around the corner and enters the temple.

Good thing I bought that just in case!

Daring Do smirks as she stands under the archway of the temple entrance. Excitement filling her core with a mix of worry that Ahuizotl was in there somewhere, yet the confidence that she was here earlier than he’d known and revisiting surely would catch him off guard. With that belief in her heart, she walked back into the depths of the temple.

As she walks down the temples hallway, she reaches back into her saddlebag and retrieves her journal. She flips through the pages until she reaches her bookmarked page she stops at a specific spot in the hallway where sunlight shined through one of the remaining large cracks in the ceiling to see her notes. On the page she looks over the item that made her return. Pilimtec’s Eyes.

To think I missed such a dangerous Artifact here before

Daring Do frowns as the thought echos in her mind.

Pilimtec’s Eyes. To think I ignored the writing on the wall about it! To let an artifact that is able to translate any language to the wearer, If Ahuizotl manages to find it in this temple I can’t even begin to imagine the possibilities he’ll have if he can get his hands on magic books!

Daring Do narrows her eyes and puts her journal back in her saddlebag. She quickens her pace as she goes deeper down the hall but as she approaches the end of the hallway, she remembers traps that were once in this part of the hall. She stops and looks over the stone floor. Squinting her eyes she sees the stuck of stone slab trigger in front of her. With a quick tap with her hoof on an out of place stone slab.

Once a click! is spills out from the button Daring Do takes a step back as the floor in front of her pulls away to reveal a spiked pit. Daring Do lets out a drawn-out whistle as she looks at the pit. “Ahuizotl sure fixed up this temple really quick. I’m impressed… then again, he does have three hands.”

She hops over the trap and continues on her mission. Carefully activating the resetted traps along the way. When she finally makes it to the last trap in the hallway, consisting of a ball and chain swung at her head level she simply brings her head down low smirks until a echoing Clang! rings out. Daring Do jumps in silent surprise, her wings launching open and stiffening as she jumps. She quickly spins her head around to the source of the sound and finds an the ball had crashed against an old rusted shield planted on the wall.

“Well…. That wasn’t there before…. Uh oh…” Right on cue her ears pick up movement from above. Looking up here eyes shrink as an upside down Ahuizotl looks down at her from the ceiling with his gross toothy grin. Daring Do surprise turns into annoyance as she looks at him.

“Ahuizotl!” She shouts out to him who keeps his grin and jumps down from the ceiling to land a few feet away from Daring Do, towering over the little pony.

He made an alarm trap!? That’s new and I reeeeally don’t like it!

Daring Do takes a step back as she glares up at the beast.

“Hahahaha! Daring Do! I have been expecting you!” Ahuizotl says happily.

“Really now, Ahuizotl? You miss me that much? If you weren’t so ugly, I’d blush!” Daring Do smirks to hide her unease.

Ahuizotl frowns at the insult briefly before grinning again. “Insult me now, but soon it’s going to be the last time you do! I have learned new things! New things that will finally let me revenge for all you have done!” Daring Do’s eyes shrink at that declaration.

No way! Did he get his grubby hands on Pilimtec’s Eyes already!

Daring Do had no time to ask him about it as Ahuizotl lets out a roar and lunges at her. Daring Do jumps and flies out of the way of his lunge before flying further down the hallway.

“Too slow!” Daring Do yells as Ahuizotl gets up and gives chase after the Pegasus.

“Daring Dooooooooooooo!” She hears him yell from behind. The two play a game of cat and mouse, Daring abusing her ability to fly and speed vs Ahuizotl’s large size and slowness. Eventually Daring Do finds herself in to an underground Sanctum, in center was a pit with a pillar in the center was strangely empty. Around the Sanctum she sees closed off stone doors, some having weird pony statues above them.

“Oh no...” Daring Do mumbles as she looks around and realizes she landed herself in a dead end, she turns around only to find Ahuizotl there blocking the entrance, he smiles and slams his hand onto a hidden button along the wall that closes the stone door behind him.

This is bad. Very bad... extremely bad but I gotten myself out of pickles like this before, I can get out of this. Just need to find one of those buttons!

Daring Do prepares to move when Ahuizotl speaks up. “Miss Do, allow me to show you one of the things I learned after you left!”

Uh oh.

Ahuizotl stands on his hind legs and raises his arms in the air. “Guardian-goyles rise!”

“Guardian-what now.” Daring Do raises a brow.

The statues that stood above the doors suddenly have a glow cover them and the sounds of stone breaking fills the sanctum. Daring Do looks around at the statues as they slowly start to shake of their stone shells and come to life.

“Oh crude.”

“Attack!” Ahuizotl yells as he points at Daring Do. Daring Do lets out a “eep” and dashes as the Guardian-goyles races after her.

` How did this go from bad to worst!? When did Ahuizotl learn magic!?`

“Gaaaaaaaaaaah!” Daring Do lets out a frustrated yell.

I should’ve gotten it the first time I was here!

In the corner of her eye she notices a Guardian-goyles attempting flank her. With a quick dive she makes two of them crash into each other. The one on her end closes in on her and opens its sharp perfectly carved jagged teeth, a quick rise into a gliding dive makes the Guardian-goyle miss its bite and crash into the sanctum's walls. She floats in the air for a bit to catch her breath but when the previous two Guardian-goyles starting charging at her again she goes back to being chased.

Meanwhile Ahuizotl stood on the side with arms crossed admiring his plan. If he was his old self, he would've been fine with this but the new him knew that Daring Do would either find a button to escape or destroy the Guardian-goyles. He looks at the ground and swings his tail hand down on a button in the shape of a floor tile, a wall pulls away from one of the closed doorways in the room.

Daring Do dodges one of the Guardian-goyle dive-bites and looks around the sanctum for something–anything to get her out of this deathtrap of a room. Her ears perk at the sound of moving stone. She spins to look at the source and finds an opened passage way, she couldn't care less on why or how it opened she just needed to get out of this deathtrap. With this hope in sight Daring Do flaps her wings and dives down into the passageway with the Guardian-goyle racing after her.

Once she is out of sight Ahuizotl lips quivered before he broke out into a wide smile. “It’s working! Finally, one of my schemes will work! Kahahahahahahaha!”

Ahuizotl raises up on his hind legs and raises his arm up in the ceiling to evilly laugh even longer before getting back on all fours. He cups his chin in thought as he slowly goes to the opened corridor.

“What excuse can I make that will satisfy my “comrade”? Hmmm...”

Daring Do flies through the barely lit corridor with the Guardian-goyle quick on her tail. Her eyes scan along the walls for any sort of opening, only to focus on the cursed luck that was in front of her. A dead end.

Right when I get out of a sticky situation I get thrown back in as usual!

She curses under her breath as she slows down into a glide and land inches away from the wall. She turns around and finds herself cornered by the three Guardian-goyles. The snarl at her and open their maws, ready to bite into her delicate flash. Daring Do starts to look everywhere but the Guardian-goyles, in search of something-anything to get her out of this.

Come on, come on! I know dead ends here aren’t actually dead ends!

A Guardian-goyle steps closer and prepares to pounce on the Pegasus making her start to panic and back up against the wall. She scans even faster until she sees a sunken in tile in the floor. Drawing at the straw of hope that it was a hidden button she slams her hoof onto it, the tile sinks further in and she could her a small `click`.

She smirks at the Guardian-goyles only for it to vanish as the wall behind her suddenly disappears. "Ah." She lets out as she starts to fall backwards.

"Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!” She screams out as she starts to fall down the spiral staircase its wall once stood, the Guardian-goyles wince together as they listen to the loud thumps! made by the falling Pegasus. Ahuizotl comes up from behind the Guardian-goyles with a satisfied look as he hears Daring Do’s pain.

“Do not pursuit her any further, lets wait for our “comrade” to clean up now... Kehehehe...” Guardian-goyles nod and look at the hole in the wall.

“Ough!” Daring Do yelps out as she lands at the bottom of the stairs. For a bit she lays there letting out pained groans before slowly getting up.

Who in their right minds put a spiral staircase behind a hidden entrance!?

She looks back to see if any of Guardian-goyles followed after her, seeing the staircase and hearing no sounds of stone scrapping along the walls or stairs she lets out a sigh of relief and looks forward. Her eyes widen when she notices the large pair of corroded bronze doors in front of her. On both sides fire pits resided with ember remains filling them, giving a small light in the area, Daring Do’s eyes sparkle as she looks at the entrance.

“Classic signs of something important behind a door...!” She smiles as she walks up to the door and places a hoof on the corroded metal.

“Eugh..” Her face scrunches up as she feels the warty texture of the corrosion, she pulls her hoof back and searches along the walls for any symbols or message of what this room was or any curse that would befall her if she opened it.

“…. Nothing? Really?” She raises a brow and look up at the ceiling then down to the floor.

“Huh. Guess I’m going in blind...” She shrugs and flies up, putting her forehooves on the door she slowly opens the door. Light engulfs her eyes and blinds the Pegasus for a bit until her eyes adjust. Her pupils dilate when she sees the room before her, a large circular room filled old stone pony-made shelves that nearly reached the ceiling. In the center of the room, she could see a corroded bronze chandelier hanging from the ceiling filled with old strange darken wax lit with green flame.

“Woah...” Daring Do whispers to herself as she slowly lowers herself onto the floor within the room letting the doors behind her silently close. Her Eyes gazing over the shelves of the room as she approaches and notices the numerous scrolls stored on top of them.

“Scrolls?” Daring Do bites the scroll and drags it off the shelf, she takes a step away from shelf and gently puts the scroll on the floor.

“Whatcha got in here for me?” She grins as she unrolls the scroll and starts reading its contents.

Jua linakuja, mwezi Δ unakwenda. Muda unaenda ∞, kifo kinapanda na ⌛︎ hakishuki, atakuja kwa Σ miungu siku moja. Anapofanya hivyo, tunachoweza ₹ kufanya ni kusali tupate ❍︎ rehema .

Daring Do keeps her grin as she stares at the scroll before raising her head up.

What did I just read...?

She closes the scroll and puts it back on the shelf with an annoyed huff.

To think two years of my life spent studying Ancient Ponhuati would finally fail me...

Daring Do couldn’t help but let out an annoyed laugh as she looks down at the row of shelves. “On my biggest discovery yet...” The words set in a bitter taste in her mouth as her expression changes that to annoyance.

` First I fall to Ahuizotl’s dumb alarm trap, then chased into an arena filled with weird guardian-beasts, and now I discover a room filled with ancient stories, spell, or even secrets that I can’t read! One of these could even clue me in to where Pilimtec’s Eyes are! `

She grits her teeth and starts to look around the room for any clues of scrolls written in Ancient Ponhuati. Her frustration growing as notices none of the scrolls have any sort of symbol on them, only just being pure blanks on the outside, even highest shelf all the scrolls were the same.

“Come on give me a hint...” She growls as she walks over to another section. “There has to be some...” Daring Do looks down at the end of the section and freezes in place. Down the row she sees... something all black except for its hands and head, but even then it’s... mane ? Whatever it is. Was also black too and short, reminding her of cats fur somewhat with how fuzzy it looked. As she starts to focus solely on the creature she notices two things immediately. One, it was reading one of the scrolls. Two, it was wearing Pilimtec’s Eyes.

“Oh!” She says aloud and instantly regret it. The creature turns its head to look at her and for a while the two stare at each other, its expression was unreadable.

Today is really is not my day...

Death blinks as he looks down the section at a tannish gold Pegasus dressed in classic modern stereotypical adventure garb. His purple eyes staring into the oversized moderate rose eyes of the Pegasus, silent confusion entering his mind.

` How did... a pony get in here? Ahuizotl was supposed to keep things out of here, that failure of a guardian beast. Then again, he did tell me he was terrible at his job any... I guess I should’ve lowered my expectations even more. `

Death sighs as he closes his scroll as he stands up, putting his scroll back on the shelf and then turning to face the Pegasus. Slowly he removes the stupid glasses off his face and run a hand over his hair with his other hand, his stoic expression never changing as he looks down at the unsettled Pegasus.

“Who are you?” He says begrudgingly.

“....................” The Pegasus stares up at him in a mixture of shock and awe, most likely because of his height. His eyes narrow and he snaps his fingers. “Answer.”

The Pegasus takes a sudden step back at the demand then straightens themself up, for a minute or two the Pegasus takes a moment to think before speaking up. “I’m Bravely do! I um... Work for Ahuizotl as his henchpony!” The Pegasus gives a confident smile and sticks their chest out.

“I see...”

` A classic "I work for the guy who let you in" lie. How tiring, I should just stop it— wait. Pony. `

Death stares the Pegasus who keeps her smile but the longer he stared the more uncomfortable she felt.

A Pony, smaller build than earthen horses, multicolor body and hair. Fits the description the scrolls hinted of; and the wings make this one a Pegasus. The scroll gave me the foundations of Equestrian history as... Cryptic as they were I gained a basic understanding of the land. Now the opportunity to get a modern understanding of the land arrived. If I play along with this ruse, I can extract fresh information from her no...

Death sighs once more and puts his arms behind his back and speaks up. “Ahuizotl sent you down here?”

Her eyes widen for a moment then quickly return to her normal confident demeanor. “Oh uh... Y-yeah!”

Death narrows his eyes as he cups his chin. “Strange though... Ahuizotl never mentioned you to me, would you mind filling me in on why exactly he decided to hire you... without my permission?”

“Oh, he didn’t tell you!?” She looks at him in mock surprise. When he nods, she snaps herself out of it and resumes her normal expression. “W-well... he needed someone to help him with setting up traps and feeding his cats.”

“I see... He is bad at setting up traps. Still to hire you without going through his boss first... I’ll have to talk to him about that.” Death looks to the door with smallest frown on his face.

“A-ah...” She follows his gaze to the door, thinking for a moment. “Yeah. It does sound pretty messed up, if I say so myself.”

“Mhmm, combined with his normal incompetence I feel the need to see if you really are qualified to work under me, or to be more precise him.” Death’s eyes return to meet her eyes.

“Eh?” Slips out her mouth. She looks at Death with shrunken eyes. Death doesn’t answer to her instead walking a bit away from her to sit down on stone floor with crossed legs and arms resting in the center. She stares at him before taking the hint and sitting back on her haunches across from him.

Let see how well she can keep up this ruse and how much information I can extract from her without using my hands.

“So Bravely Do, what was your previous occupation?”

“Oh um...” She looks down then around the room to avoid his judging gaze.

“I used to work as a stoneworker in Dodge city?” She meets his eyes as she says to search for any doubt. He simply blinks back at her.

“Dodge City? Apologies but I’m unfamiliar with that place.”

“Oh? It’s a small-town northeast from here... Also, can I ask a question?”

“No.” Death says with no hesitation.

“Well, it’s abou— Huh?” She freezes up and looks at him with surprise.

“How much experience do you have with dismantling and reassembly booby traps of all types such as, deadfalls, snares, pits, shooting, and melee swingers?”

“I... But I wanted to ask... if—” She looks at him with confusion and unease.

“Answer.” He demands in a casual tone.

“But I... Uh... w-well... I’ve had three years of experience with those types of traps...” She answers with an honest tone in her voice and eyes challenging the incarnation.

“Good.” Death nods.

Accepting her lie seemed regained her confidence, good. Now for bigger questions...

“Can I ask som—” She speaks up.

“Which Princess do you fall under?” Death interrupts.

“Mn!” She stifles her annoyance with a pout. “What do you mean by that?”

“Forgive me if I’m wrong, but you’re under the ruling of two Princesses, correct?”

“Well yeah... but if you’re asking if I work for one of them then I don’t. I don’t go anywhere close to them.” She answers with some confusion in her tone but still carries the honesty.

“Ah so you don’t live anywhere nearby... mn... forgive I can’t seem to remember the exact name of their residence.” Death scratches his hair as he looks away.

“Canterlot, you mean?” She answers.

“Yes, yes Canterlot. That’s good, I can assume you live close by then?” Death looks back at her.

“Yes! You can expect me to come early or as soon as possible if given a call!” She smiles to hide her gritting teeth.

Dodge City, and Canterlot. New locations to remember but now I know where exactly those two are. Dragon and now a pony has confirmed there is a duo leadership for this land. Though I need to fish out if what the scrolls say about their strength are also true...

“Sorry if that question caught you off guard, I just made the assumption that ponies would fall under princesses that represent day and night.” Death puts a hand on his chest and gives the smallest of bows.

“Ah it’s fine! It’s err... reasonable to assume that... kind of well, old Equestria used to have something like that if I think. I know the guards do that with them having solar and lunar departments last time I read about them. “ She says the last part with some uncertainty.

“Because they can control the sun and moon, right?” He raises a brow.

“Mhmm, yeah.” She nods.

Shit.

Death hides his displeasure with his silence. He looks at her and seeing her unchanged expression he realizes she really was telling the truth on that one.

So they can move this worlds sun and moon, and if their images right then they are a combination of Unicorn, Pegasus, and normal pony traits. It's reasonable to assume they have to be as strong as Lucifer, or perhaps even higher... Maybe God even equivalent in power due to their representations. I could speak with them but if things were to go wrong then I’m not sure if I could hold off one, much less two...

“What are yo—” she says with small lean towards him, eyeing the glasses in his pocket briefly.

“Are you familiar with this building's layout?” Her eye twitches and her body freezes up. She sits still for while then slowly stands up on all fours and slowly inhales, she looks at him with her regained composure only to look at the artifact partially out of his pocket again.

“I... I... oh to Tartarus with this!” She yells and dashes forward, snatching the glasses out of his pocket. Her wings unfold and flap to launch herself forward towards the door.

Rude, I guess I'll have to do this the easy way...

Death sighs and reaches behind him, grabbing the Pegasus’s right hind leg and yanking her back from her launch. He slowly stands and looks at her, meeting her glare with his uncaring gaze.

“Do you really want to do this?” Death asks her with a bored tone. She looks at him then looks away to bring a hoof to her chin in thought.

“Let mw thonk abowut it...” She says with the artifact in her mouth. She looks away with a thoughtful expression for two seconds then looks back at him with a smirk. “Thonht abomut it, ye I do.” She says with such confidence the Death almost frowned in annoyance. She looks back to the door and spreads her wings and thrusts herself forward.

“See wah!” She shouts as she flies forward. Mouth gripping the glasses tightly between her teeth. Death narrows his eyes and ever so slightly tightens his grip on her leg.

Pop!

Ahuizotl stands outside the door with Guardian-goyle trio, listening for any sounds of struggle or battle but hearing none. His brows furrow and teeth grind against each other.

“Grrr... I hear nothing! Either Daring Do is having a lovely little tea party with that... that monster! Or Quetzalcoatl’s library has sound proof doors!” He hisses out as he throws his arms in the air.

“Surely, she couldn’t have evaded my grand scheme, right!?” Ahuizotl looks down at the Guardian-goyles, they look to each other first before all making a synchronized head shake.

“Exactly It’s impossible! But... she does have a knack for making the impossible... Actually possible!” He clench's his fists at the possibility that she evaded this.

“Let’s check to see if there are any hidden exits around he—”

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAUGH!” A scream rings out from inside the library. Ahuizotl yelps and throws himself against a wall while the Guardian-goyles petrify themselves in fright. After a minute of uncomfortable silence Ahuizotl stares at the door, ears perked and ready for any more sudden screams.

“.................” He slowly removes himself off the wall and stares at the door, processing what he heard before a smile breaks out on his face. By the time the Guardian-goyles break out of their own petrification they are forced to witness their master/creator do the running man dance.

“Go me, go me! Go, go, go me! Yeah! Yeah! Go me!” Ahuizotl sings to himself as he dances in celebration. In the back of his mind he wonders if he has gone too far this time, sacrificing Daring Do to a monster of unquestionable strength... but then his mind flashes to all of the humiliation she had put him through and all the schemes to stop her from stealing his artifacts.

“To Tartarus with Her! Kahahahahh!” He joyful yells out. The Guardian-goyles stares at their master/creator with tired looks before all shaking their heads together.

Daring Do is roughly thrown to the floor, bouncing on impact and then sliding across the floor. Her body shakes in pain and her breath hitches. Her eyes dart downwards at the source of her pain; her right hind leg. Her heart freezes as she her leg’s cannon bone knocked out of place with bruise marks that correlate to creature's hand. She grits her teeth as she tries to move her leg only for pain to shoot up.

“Augh!” She yelps out before gritting her teeth and catching her breath, her chest heaving up and down rapidly as she tries to recover from the wave of pain.

What the hay is that GRIP!? It felt weak at first and then just turned into me being chained down to a steel beam! Ahuizotl’s grip doesn’t even hold a lantern to this thing!

She looks further down and glares at the stoic creature. It slowly starts to walk over to her, seeing it slowly approach hermelts her fury into a pool a liquid fear. She feels adrenaline shoot throughout her body, her senses suddenly growing alert and the pain starting to feel numb. Her eyes dart over to the right and spot Pilimtec’s Eyes then back to the approaching creature.

I need to get it but... but... but!

Her eyes focus on its face and a shiver travels down her spine. Maybe it was because how easily it harmed her or maybe it was because how expressionless its face. Whatever it was about it, her brain sense danger and sent an instinctual thought in to her head.

If I don’t run right now This thing’s going to kill me!

Hyperfocused on that thought Daring Do rolls on to her stomach and gets back up on all fours. Her panicked state ignoring the growing pain in her right leg. She opens her wings and quickly takes flight, dashing down the secion and going around the corner.

Hidden exit, Hidden exit, Hidden exit, Hidden exit, Hidden exit! There has to be a Tirek-damned hidden exit here somewhere!

Daring Do’s eyes dart down the sections of shelves, eyeing the main doorway first then the walls. When she hears soft footsteps behind her she looks back to see the creature steadily walking towards her, she couldn’t tell if her mind was exaggerating it in her panicked or if its walking speed alone was fast enough to slowly gain up on her despite her flying at a decent speed.

` How fast is this thing!? Come on! Give me anything but that door! It’s way too obvious of an exit that creature will 100% intercept my tush faster than I can escape Dr. Caballeron terrible traps! `

Daring Do speeds up and takes a sharp left down one of the sections, hearing the footsteps at a further distance gains some relief to her mind

To Tartarus with hidden exits! If I loop around at the same speed or even faster, I can get to the door before it can intercept me!

Daring Do rushes to the end of the section and takes a left. She turns body slightly to take a sharp U-turn. Her iris’s shrink as she turns the corner and see its hand reaching towards her face. Her brain draws a blank for rational thought instead drawing from her more feral side. Her wings give a heavy flap and thrusts around from its grab but at the cost of flinging her against the wall, she grits her teeth at the sharp pain that shoots throughout her body, a small grunt of pain escapes her lips.

How!? What!? Huh!?

She figured its walking was above average but... for it to get to the end of this section. It must’ve run the moment she turned! No... if it did she would've heard it! She didn't have time to figure out what happened! She couldn’t afford to make another mistake like it. Flinging herself off the wall she quickly dives past all the sections to take a sharp turn when she makes it to the end, going along the wall she goes back to the main walkaway only to see the creatures block her path, standing there and watching her.

“AAH!” She lets an internal scream slip out her mouth as she presses her back against the wall.

“Stop running, it’s pointless. You can't escape from me.” It says to her in a bored tone. He slowly approaches her; she quickly rushes to right and go along the wall.

Okay this thing’s speed is absurd! Can... Can I actually escape!?

She feels her intestines tighten up, and her heart pounding against her chest. She races along the wall to the end of the section, her eyes dart towards the main door and fly towards it without hesitation. She didn’t even care if the moment she got out she’d have to deal with Ahuizotl again she just needed to get away from this creature. With all the strength she could muster she puts it into her wings and thrusts forward, her surroundings turn into a blur.

Got to make it! Please Celestia, Luna, any other god help me get out of this room right now!

She is barely able to make herself stop in front of the door due to her speed, having to do a small u-turn to put herself in front of the door, she quickly bites down on one of the doorhandles.

` Yes! I’m outta her— `

Right when starts to pull on the handle the candles blow out. Her body freezes up as her brain processes the sudden darkness and chill in the air. Her breath catches in her throat and her adrenaline-fueled strength starts fades away.

“I believe I figured out what happened here...” She hears the creature speak up from a few feet behind her.

“You’re the one who’s been taking Ahuizotl’s artifacts and I guess he decided to use me... “

W-what!? No way... but it makes sense! The alarm the chase... the s-sudden open the door... N-no way! Was this all a scheme for this... maybe... I can’t think about it deeply for now I have to get out of here!

Daring Do starts pulling on one of the doors handles as hard as she could, her fading strength made the doors feel heavier than before. She squints her eyes in the darkness in attempt to see the details of the door while leaning her body back to use more of her weight in pulling.

“Normally I dislike being used... however I used him so just this one time I will play along. “ She feels sweat drip along her cheek as she pushes, desperation in her heart as she pulls. The sound of the creaking door serving as her last bastion of hope.

“I won’t kill you, so far you’ve shown to have more “modern” knowledge that I need, however... I’ll make sure you’re no longer going to be able to resist.” He says it so coldly she felt a shiver travel down her spine to her tail bone.

Please, please, please!

She sees the lighting from the firepit embers through the peek through the crack of the door, a desperate smile growing on her face. When the doors open suddenly, she feels tears in her eyes start to form as hope fills her chest.

“Hah! See Yaaa......” Her eyes widen as sees the reason why she was able to open the doors all of a sudden. It was because on the other side Ahuizotl opened them up for her. His large body blocking her escape to freedom, his arms holding the door open but also serving as a way to prevent her from flying straight ahead. Past Ahuizotl, she could see the three Guardian-goyles standing there staring at her blankly before getting into fighting stances.

Ah...

She looks up Ahuizotl who is looking down at her in surprise until he hears a footstep behind her and looks. “Good Timing.“ The line echoing throughout the room as she feels tears start to drip down her eyes. Ahuizotl looks back down at Daring Do and... smirks.

“It’s finally over Mrs. Do...” Ahuizotl says with relief in his voice, his face changing into a look of happiness as if he finally received a trophy for all the hard work he's done over the past year.

She feels the creature’s hand grab her, her head turning around only to see nothing but two glowing purple orbs staring her. Its hand wasn’t even the same anymore. All she saw was black ghastly-like smoke taking the form of an arm. She shivers as the coldness of its touch finally hits her. It felt like a frozen corpse had grabbed onto her and even then, she could feel the strength of it. She couldn’t break it even if she gave it her all.

“Vanquish any hope you have about getting out of here, from now on.” The creature says so coldly that she could physically feel her hope shatter into pieces.

“You’re mine.”

Author's Note

You know I hate, detest, and can't bear a lie, not because I am straighter than the rest of us, but simply because it appals me. There is a taint of death, a flavour of mortality in lies - which is exactly what I hate and detest in the world - what I want to forget. - Joseph Conrad

(Bonus 3#) Unique in a bad way

Famine eyes snap open as ray of sunlight manage to find small hole in the roof to spill down on to his face. He lays there for a while, staring at the ceiling with frown on his face. The longer he stares at it the rising annoyance.

I fucking hate this house, and I hate this fucking sun too. Straw-roofing fucking sucks ass, its no wonder humans fucking evolved into making actually solid roofing instead of this stupid shit.

Completing his annoyed thought, he sits up and slides out of bed. Getting up on his feet and stretches his arms, grunting at the sound of his joints popping, then his legs before finishing off with stretches meant for his back. He exits the guest room with a head shake to pop his neck. Scanning the dining room, he lets out a sigh of relief when he finds no Gruff at the table or any griffon for that matter.

He walks over to the corner and picks up a kettle. Walking across the dining room he goes into the kitchen. With some water and a small pot filled with tea powder he fills the kettle. After filling it he puts the kettle on the stove before bending down to pick up some logs and put them inside the furnace; setting them aflame afterwards. He reaches up to the pantry and pushes the canned goods aside to dig out a scone from his secret stash.

“Haaa...” He lets out a sigh as he leans against the counter waiting for the tea.

I wish my only moment of peace could last for an hour or two...

He takes a bite out of his scone and looks out the window, seeing the shadows of the tree and castle caused by the rising sun on the empty Griffonstone streets. A mediocre sight for many, however it was one of the few visual enjoyments he’s had sense he came here.

Nice...

By the time he finishes his scone the kettle begins its whistling. He turns around and takes the kettle off the stove, letting it rest on the countertop as he puts the fire out. He grabs a cup from the pantry as he lets the tea cool down a bit. He spends thirty minutes sitting in the dining room, drinking his tea in peace.

“Haaaaaaah... “ Famine closes his eyes and lets a smile slip onto his face. The silence... he enjoyed every second of it. Compared to the countless yelling of the griffons and their insufferable squawking, it was without a doubt a true blessing. Finishing his tea, he washes it in the sink and leaves it on the dining table for Gruff when wakes up.

“Alright... time to suffer.” He says bitterly as he exits out the front door. He starts walking down the road to a pile of straw around the corner. He reaches an arm in and digs around inside. It doesn’t take long for him to pull out his hammer and small box of nails. With his tools in hand, he takes back to the street and starts to look for empty buildings to fix, an attempt to maintain his peace and quiet for the time being.

“I can’t fucking tell which houses are abandoned or people still live in there... they all look like shit.” He mutters under his breath as he looks side to side. He eventually spots a doorless house, peeking in he sees furniture covered in web and dust.

“This is good enough to start.” He turns around to go back and grab wood only to see something vanish behind a barrel.

“.......” Famine stares at the barrel before shrugging and going on his way. As he travels his brief peace is disturbed as the feeling of being watched creeps in. He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath in his attempts to maintain his peace, however when he hears a feminine grunt and barrel fall over he knew he couldn't ignore it without looking like a dense idiot. With a sigh he turns around to look at his stalker.

“You’re up early Grise—” He pauses mid-sentence. In front of him was not his gambling addict griffon acquaintance but instead an arctic bluish gray griffon frozen mid-way trying to put the barrel back in place. He raises a brow and slightly opens his mouth at sight.

That’s... not Griselda... Who the fuck is this?

Famine scowls and points his hammer at the griffon. “Why were you following me?”

She quickly puts the barrel back in place and gives a small cough before opening her wings up and darting across the street to put herself right in front of him. She grips his hammer holding hand and shakes it as she speaks. “Hiya! I'm Gabriella, but you can call me Gabby!”

Famine finds himself lost in the griffon's turquoise and in the excitable nature of this griffon, his mind drawing a blank as he is unable to handle this entire new worldview of griffon personalities.

She lets go of her hand and scratches the back of her head. “And for why I was uh... Heh... following well it’s becauseeee....” Her smile widens making Famine take a step back. She throws her arms in the air. “It’s because you’re helping griffons!”

“Uh... uh...” Famine stutters out as he takes another step back.

“A non-griffon taking the time out of your day to fix griffons homes! When I first saw you do that the other day, I couldn't believe it! So, I wanted to... er... watch you a bit to see if you really are helping griffons, and you really are!” She clenches his fist and raises them up to her cheeks as she squee’s. Famine stares at her, absolutely dumbfounded.

“I... Wha... W-why!?” Famine raises a brow at her reasoning.

“Well as someone who has grown up here, I can tell you griffons are a bit... unfriendly...” She hives an uneasy smile and looks away.

Unfriendly is one hell of an understatement for the shit I deal with!

“So, when I see a non-creature arrive and start helping out griffons, even warming up to Grampa Gruff I just had to make sure my eyes weren’t playing with me! And they weren’t you really are helping out griffons out of the kindness of your heart...” She smiles at him.

Famine eyes widen briefly before turning to a glare as he takes another step back. “What!? I’m not doing this out of damn kindness! Gruff told me to do this!” He argues back which makes her frown slightly only to smile again.

“But you don’t have to follow Grampa Gruff’s orders! Sure, he’s one of the more towns more levelheaded elders and the only one griffon left standing from Guto’s era that has griffon politics and military experien—I’m not selling this very well.” She nervously chuckles as Famine gives her a deadpan stare.

“What I mean is you don’t really do this because Grampa Gruff tells you to! You don’t even ask for bits when you repair AND you don’t stop when griffons tell you to “shove off” you do this cause you really, really want to help us and it so... so... awesome! Awesomely awesome!” She throws her arms up again to squee once more, making Famine take another step back.

“..................” Famine stares at her in a mixture of confusion and annoyance.

W-what the fuck is this!? My peaceful morning! Why did fate thrust this.... this thing at me! Is she even a griffon with this personality? What the fuck is going on!?

Before she can follow up even more. Famine puts his hammer against her beak and speaks. “Shut up! Stop getting the wrong Idea and fuck off, I have shit to do!”

He moves his hammer off her beak and starts speed-walking away. “Stop following me or else!” He yells back as he walks away. Gabby stares at him wide-eyed for a moment before smiling and flying off.

The rest of his day wasn’t an easy one. The morning had disgruntled him and mi-way through repair on the old house a griffon attempted to try and claim it was their house, pissing him off and spending most of his morning arguing with the griffon. When the afternoon came by, he had his lunch disturbed by noticing Gabby watching him from the rooftops.

He couldn’t even yell at her due to Gilda flying in seconds before he was going to open his mouth and tell him it was time to sell scones. He spent a majority of his evening sell cheap scones to the shitty denizens of Griffonstone, and even then, he saw the griffon watching him from a distance. When the sun began to set, he was finishing up his with cleaning/organizing the remains of Griffonstone’s library.

Famine sweeps bits of fallen straw in a pile, taking a moment to admire the pile he picks it up and dumps it in a barrel. “Fuck straw roofs, I fucking hate straw so much... Get normal fucking roofs you birdbrained idiots...” He mumbles under his breath and turns around. Upon turning around he was greeted with a hovering, smiling Gabby.

“Bugh!” Famine jumps back and raises his fists up only to realize it wasn’t an ambush.

This bitch!

Famine scowls and gets back in to his casual pose as Gabby leans in. “You do like helping others, don’t you?” She says coyly.

“Hell no. Stop following me.” Famine says bluntly, but Gabby’s smile doesn’t fade instead it widens.

“But you helped around town all daaaay...”

“Because I had no choice.”

“You could’ve turned her down!”

“If I did than Gruff would yell at me.”

“You also decided to clean up the library.”

“Cause if I didn’t—”

“Grampa Gruff would yell at me?” Gabby finishes his line. Famine narrows his eyes as Gabby smirks.

“What the fuck do you want from me?” Famine doesn’t hide his annoyance in his voice.

“I want to know why you really do this!” She states with a smile.

“Because Gru—” Gabby puts a talon on his lips and shakes her head. Famine stares blankly for a moment until his brain processed what she had just done to his lips. He physically felt a blood vessel burst in his head before healing as his raged flamed.

“Nu-uhn, I watched you all day... As er... Creepy as that sounds... I haven’t seen Gruff come out to tell you to do this or that at all! Only Gilda and all she did was just offer you!” Gabby’s smile nearly fades before she shakes her head.

“You can tell me! I promise you that I can keep a secret!” She whispers the other half to him as she leans a bit closer. Famine grits his teeth and glares at her.

“I told you it’s because I don’t have a choice! If I don’t do this or that, that old moldy corpse of a hybrid will come out of his shitty den just to terrorize me with his insufferable speech! Why the FUCK is me doing something around here so goddamn important to you, you piece of shit!” Famine takes a step forward and yells at her. She recoils back, shock and fear on her face that transitions to sadness.

She looks down for a moment, sulking for a moment before shaking her head. Looking back up at him a glare. She hovers in close to jab his chest with a talon. “Because it’s okay to admit you like helping others!” She argues back.

“I don’t like helping others!”

“You do!”

“I don’t!”

“You do!”

“You don’t get to decide what I do and don’t like!”

“Yeah... but I know you like helping others! I know you do! Why do you have to hide it...” Her anger fades just as quickly as it came but she keeps her glare. Famine opens his mouth to argue but stops as his eyes meet hers.

“Is wanting to help others something to not be proud of...?” She looks at him with a bit of sadness leaking in her expression, a shiver travelling down his spine as he looks into those turquoise eyes.

What... what is this griffon?

“Y-yeah. Helping others leads to being,” Famine pauses. “Reckless...” He shakes his head and crosses his arms. “Plus, there's no real benefit of it, in case you have your eyes closed the people around here aren’t exactly the most grateful...”

“Why should a person be proud of doing something reckless without reward? I don’t get why you’re pushing this so damn hard.” He huffs.

“.... It’s because I like helping people... I, I, really do like helping others a lot!” Her eyes force the sadness out of her and brings back that determination. Famines eyes slightly widen in surprise and he takes a small step back.

“But because I'm a griffon I was treated most of my life like it was a bad thing to do, we griffons don’t want to ask for help... we like staying in our own rows, it's our nature... and I don’t like that! When I try to surpass my urge to help others, I don’t feel like myself and if I don’t then I don’t fit in with my own kind! I saw ponies help others around here once and believe it had something to do with... er... destiny!”

“I went to the ponies to ask them and found out it wasn’t something to do with destiny I was... I am just a griffon that likes to help others! I don’t surpass it anymore and even if a griffon yells at more for helping them I feel nice and like I am myself. I don’t like feeling like I have to put a disguise on just to be myself!” She nearly yells at him, making him flinch slightly. She takes a deep breath and puts a talon on his shoulder as she leans in close, her eyes piercing his.

“It’s okay to admit you like helping others... you don’t have to hide yourself!” She gives a heartwarming smile to him. Famine eyes shrink as gets a deeper look into those eyes; he could almost see his own reflection in those innocent eyes of hers.

This... This feeling again!

Famine feels that shiver once again. He felt locked down. As if turquoise chains rose from the ground under her and wrapped themselves around his body. The chains slithering up his legs to his torso, only to go around his arms and bound them against his sides. A chain wrapping solely around his throat preventing him from looking away or speaking. He felt the imaginary chain wrap tightly around him, to the point where he felt as if he couldn’t move or even speak.

“It’s okay to be nice!” She says proudly and gives a closed eyed smile. A bead of sweat rolls down the side of his face. She opens her eyes once again and the two share a stare before she sighs. Gabby drops down from the air with a small frown.

“You’re that determined huh?” She says with a sad tone her voice.

“I... I... I’m sorry, for yelling and uh... Also following you around I just... wanted someone else around here who was like me. I’ll leave you alone now.” Her face falls and quietly she turns around and starts walking away from him.

“Hey.” He suddenly calls out to her. She freezes in place for a moment before turning to look at him. He keeps his back to her as he runs a hand down his face sighing. He turns his head slightly to look at her. “Don’t get the wrong idea... I just... Gruff said the library looked like shit so, I.... decided to clean up the library for him so he doesn’t tell me to do it when I’m busy...” He looks away and scratches the back of his head.

“That's it...” He says quickly and walks away, not wanting to deal with the aftermath. Gabby watches him walk away before smiling and quietly giggling to herself. “Hehe... Haha! What a goofy lie!” She finishes her giggle fit and watches the man walk away from her with a smile on her beak.

“I’ll see you around!” She cheerfully yells out to him and waves goodbye before taking off.

Famine grumbles under his breath as he walks away, rounding the corner and furrowing his brows.

She’s... Unique... for a griffon.

He scowls as her speech echoes in his brain again and narrows his eyes when image of her determined glare resurfaces in his mind. He couldn’t even remember the last time he felt... mentally locked down like that, and to expect a griffon, no a denizen of this world to be able to do that. He couldn’t even begin to figure out how she manages to lock him up and make him give in to her absurd demand.

Definitely unique in a bad way...

Author's Note

A negative wall meets an unstoppable positive force.~

Prologue

The Abyss.

A realm of endless darkness has been speculated by humanity for centuries. Many say it is Purgatory, others claim it is what death is really like, just an endless void. All we can suggest is that perhaps it exists between the planes of heaven, hell, and maybe even limbo. In this tale we focus on a castle that floats somewhere in this void.

In the throne room of this castle a 7’8 tall humanoid male with pale blond messy bed hair, glowing red eyes with slitted pupils, chin stubble, a pair of six black feathered wings protruding out his back wearing the most elegant of white bathrobes with nothing underneath, and black hellhound slippers. Kneeling before the lord of hell were four men who bore legendary titles that humanity feared, Death, Famine, War, and Pestilence.

“I have summoned you, four becaus-” The figure interrupts himself with a yawn then takes a sip of coffee from his mug to wake him up before speaking once more

“Because some asshole is too full of himself up there is trying to make a portal to heaven because” He raises both of his hands and does air quotes. ”I was wrongfully judged! I belong in heaven!” The man lets out an audible “tch” as he looks to the side.

“What a fucking bother. For you I mean, you guys do nothing most of the time so how about you go and bother with this.”

The male furthest to the right side rises up, wearing a lightweight black trench coat and underneath was a black collared shirt buttoned up with a neat blue tie. For the lower half was black dress pants with a gray belt and silver skull buckle. He was 6’11, pale skinned with short black hair and glowing purple eyes and looked to be in his early 30’s.
With hand across his chest and slightly bowing he speaks up. “We understand. Tell us where he is and we will deal with him.”

Getting straight to business. He always liked Death so much for his bluntness and proceeded to give the group the location of this trash before dismissing them via getting up from his throne and going to the kitchen for breakfast leaving the group alone. One by one the rest of the group rises but Famine is first to speak up. “This is the god damned seventeenth egomaniac this fucking decade, what a bother!”

Famine was the second oldest of the horsemen. A 6’9 tall man with short crimson hair with a small pony tail to go with his amber eyes. He wore a short sleeved white shirt, orange sash around his hips, light brown baggy pants and various types of knives, and boots for his feet.

”I have better shit to do than deal with another fucking egomaniac!? Why can’t they just fucking accept their cicrumstances for fuck sakes! Uggh!” Famine groans as footsteps approach from his side.

”Hahaha! Well……we can’t just stop them from popping up and if we did then we wouldn’t have a reason to go celebrate afterwards!” War speaks up from beside the angry horsemen with a relaxed expression on his face.

War was the tallest of the group being tallest of the group being 7’11; he looked to be in his late 30’s with a black mustache and goatee with bits of gray hairs in it, his black hair with silver strands along the sides. He wore a black kimono with a haori containing a pink flower pattern over it, over his chest was a wrapping that held the sheathed six foot katana on his back.

”Hm. True there’s at least something to look forward to after this horseshit…” Famine says as he crosses his arms, War simply smiles and pats him on the back.

”Yeah! Let’s hurry up and beat this guy’s ass so we can go do something today! Maybe go to a diner on earth? Oh what about those ar-cade places? Or relax in Eden at heaven for a bit?” Pestilence claps his hands together and grins to himself as the other two look over and give thought before nodding.

Pestilence the youngest of the horsemen. He was the odd one of the group, from his normal height of 6'0 to his personality. He was on the skinnier side compared to the rest of the group but he made up for it in fashion wearing an open green hooded jacket with a black v-neck shirt underneath and torn up jeans with sandals. He had spiky brown hair and green eyes.

”Enough chatter. I’m setting up the portal to the place now, get ready.” Death says bluntly as he moves his hand in a circle motion with a black ghastly trail to follow it. The trio upon hearing that start doing stretches and popping their bones while discussing their after mission plans. Not long after a blue portal is formed and after everybody makes sure they’re ready one by one they head inside.

”Ahhhhh..” Pestilence stretches his arms out as he sits on a chest and looks over as Famine repeatedly kicks the downed demonic egomaniac with a smile on his face, Death standing by with his arms crossed and eyes closed. War is chuckling as he watches Famine go out on the guys ribs and Famine's frequent cursing at the demon but after five minutes the duo stop and take a breather.

”Well it seems he was overestimated. He was far easier to beat than I was made to believe.” War said with some disappointment.

”Beh! Who cares, kicking his ass made me feel better, after another round of kicking let’s seal him off and go relax.” Famine says as he readies his leg for more kicks.

”I’d prefer we do it now.” Death suddenly chimes in, opening his eyes and looking at Famine.

”I’d prefer it too, after another round of kicks.” Famine says with annoyance and turns to glare at death.

”Uh oh…” Pestilence frowned as he felt the air turn cold. The duo stared at each other before they began their argument. They proceeded to argue over Famine’s need to not vent out anymore onto the guy as it just further wastes time while Famine cares not and demands to kick the guy more. War tries to break up the argument with pestilence slowly starting to join in.

Meanwhile, the downed demon grunts and looks around only to see a few feet away was his rune for the incomplete portal spell. if he could just write a simple minor gravity spell in it he could… The demon grins and starts to crawl towards the rune while the group is distracted by their dumb discussion over the mental anguish of wasting time to kick the egomaniac when it can be used to relax for a short while.

“HEY! FUCKWITS!” The demon yelled out. The group turn around to look at the demon who simply smiles and smacks his hand down over the rune, the rune in response glows red and the air above it sparks until it makes a tiny red portal that starts to grow while strengthening it’s pulling strength. Famine rushes at the demon with his knife but skids to a stop as the portal's pulling power grows and falling onto his back he looks fearfully as he is pulled into the portal.

Death squints his eyes as the trio fall to the ground and start to get pulled harder than before. Pestilence tries to find a crack or something in the floor to grab onto but finds nothing and yells ”Woah! Hey! HEY! HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEY!” as the portal takes it’s second victim. Death, using his strength, digs his fingers into the floor but even he struggles to get out of the portal's linear pull. Slowly he gets dragged until he gives in to his fate but before becoming the third victim, as he is pulled in he delivers a once face destroying punch to the demon who sits beside the portal with that shit eating grin on his face. Who falls over and grips his face in pain.

War had pulled his sword out and stuck it into the ground to keep himself anchored down. Yet the sword is not making him match to gravity and his sword is dragged through the ground along with war drags towards the portal. He simply lets out a sigh and just gives a deadpan look to the portal before it sucks both him and his sword.

The demon laid on the floor giving out labored breathing, his vision a mass of blurry crimson and his face feeling numb. Slowly he reached up to touch his face only to feel the hard edges of most likely fragments of his skull and a tick liquid which he could assume was his blood. If he could laugh he would, he managed to defeat the horsemen at the cost of… his life. His arm fell as he felt his heart slow down and he stared up at the ceiling as memories of his life ran through his barely functioning eyes, donning a realization on him as his vision turned to black.

Ah.. That's why I didn’t get into heaven…

Author's Note

First fanfiction... LET'S GOOOOOOO!!! :yay:

A warning for the future ahead. The horsemen are NOT good people.

As for their origins the Horsemen are OC's of my own hellverse so from the looks to their abilities might not match what the bible or whatever you've seen match.

Either way I welcome you all to the train to hell.

11/25/2020 halfass edited

3/5/2022 Better edit

(Bonus #1) Questions and Answers

"Ugggggggh..."

A tired groan rings out through out a dark hall. A figure wearing a dark blue hooded bathrobe and combined with fuzzy slippers and a cup of fresh brewed coffee in a mug that said "I'd much rather be sleeping, forever." The hooded figure eventually makes it to his lovely office. Old fashion and most things made of wood because it's not like HE would ever have a house fire. He sits at his desk and stretches his arms. "Why do i get up so late..?" He asks himself but he knew why and can only sigh in defeat at his fucked up sleeping schedule.

He takes a sip from his mug and places it on his desk with one hand as with the other hand he turns the power button on his computer. After a hour of simply browsing the internet he stumbles on a site that had taken his interest as of late. "Fimfiction" How nostalgic. He remember when he was younger and he browsed this site and read the stories, how nostalgic and fucking cringe. But never once he thought he would publish a story on here and... Have people actually like it. He was truly taken a back the fact that only with four well if you want to be technical, six chapters. He would be lying if he said he didn't expect his first story to be a total flop but... Well here he was now with now a small number people who actually likes this Human in Equestria Oc story.

He was... Perplexed at this development but well, if there was people who wanted to read it. He had all the times due to being sealed in his home. "I guess i should start workin' next chapter." He mumbles to himself but then he freezes.

'Wait, my version of horsemen are very different from the biblical telling... People might get confused.'

The he realizes if that happens readers might be confused somewhat, maybe think it's click-bait like "Oh he's just calling these four oc's horsemen just to lure readers in! How shameless!" Oh no. That can't fly. Maybe he was overthinking it but it could reign true. He raises his hand up and strokes his chin, pondering for a solution to these foolish worries of his then like when the meteor crashed in to the earth a idea came up.

'A Qna! Of course!'

But... There was only one official question that he acknowledge i mean, people these days aren't curious about the author these days only their work, after all if you learn too much about the author you might see their work in a.... Different light. He shivers. Not only that but... Well he only got one question from someone and if he made questions for himself..... Wouldn't that be kinda weird and... Sad at the same time. Yup. It would. Truly sad but still, he can break his pride a bit to answer some questions readers "might" have and use it as a excuse to celebrate uhh...

'Shit celebrate what exactly? He only had 18 - 2 like to dislike ratio that shouldn't be celebration worthy..'

He closes his eyes and thinks and comes up with a... Excuse. 'I guess to celebrate the fact that people actually like this story?' Yeah. That can work. With that excuse made he pulls his keyboard and starts to answer these sad questions he made for himself.

(1): "I thought the four were just the heralds of the end and not servants of hell?"

Fuck. Already doing the difficult one but well he guesses it will explain "Future" Unique things about the four.
"Technical yesssss.... But well depends on your belief and view of it. Personally to i see the Four horsemen, Hell, and Heaven as concepts or ideas. If you're religious you can get mad at me but i don't really believe in the bible much but heaven and hell were always interesting to me. Yes there are books of people describing hell and heaven but i'm fuckin' skeptical, plus isn't it more fun to take a guess or ponder about what if they are like this instead?" He nods his head but realizes he's gotten a bit off topic.
"A-anyway back to the question at hand, you're correct but to me the horsemen are nothin' more than a idea that can be taken and transformed to your idea. Like the game 'Darksiders' Also uses the horseman but differently like instead of Pestilence and Famine there is, Fury, and Strife. Originally the horsemen are named to be punishments from god and serve as the final judgement of humanity so doesn't that make them servants of god? Well i took two things from that "Horsemen" And "Apocalypse" The apocalypse is basically the fall of earth and humanity, in some verison it's only the remaining sinful humans who are left behind and because of this hell comes to the surface and basically take over earth. Yeah. That's my idea of the apocalypse." Okay he is realizing he might be going tooooooo deep on the first question, and he takes a sip as if it was a potion that would simplify what he's saying.
"My horsemen are servants of the devil made to be the ones officially begin the end time of earth and start to wipe out humanity or corrupt it, basically serve as the ones that make demons emerge on to earth. They represent the crimes of humanity has done to itself, murdering each other for meaningless things, leaders of countries startin' wars with each other without the care for it's normal citizens lives, resultin' in countless losses. Starvin' their people to satisfy greed, and humanities disrespect towards the very planet they live on. There is... Much more but well, i'll give some hints to what the horsemen really in my eyes as the story goes forward." He sighs as he types out the last sentence. Jesus christ if he was making fucking large as paragraphs on the first question he might as well tell the readers a chapter of the bible to make them even more bored.

(2): "Why did you decide to make a story with four characters in different places in Equestria instead of all them together?"

"Well it's kinda simple. I wanted my story to be unique and different from others here though someone probably has already done this already, maybe. But i wanted to be this main eye catcher of the story! Plus it kinda works really good for example, if you like pestilence then because i'll label his chapters with (P) you can only read pestilence chapters and eventually come to the same ending."

(3): "How many chapters or how long do you plan to make this story go on?"

"Uhhh..." He stops to ponder about that. "I don't know myself to be honest. Because of what i'm doing "chapters" function differently because i consider the bundles i published before this qna to be 1st chapter (think of these as episodes and when they are all complete count them as a seasons). So this story can be 10 chapters and end or further." He stops to take a sip of coffee and gets a brief idea. "I might add some bonus scenes or side stories between these chapters to serve as a minor distraction as i prepare the next chapter."

(4): "Are you going to keep doing the same cycle with pestilence being first and death last?"

"For now yes. It might change in the future or might start polls and make people vote for which horseman they watch to read about next."

(5): "Who's you're favorite horsemen?"

The hooded man lays back in his chair and stares at the question in front of him, thinking for quite a while before going back to type on his computer. "Pestilence. Death comes close though."

(6): "In Pestilences first chapter he says his name is "Zarzas" but isn't he just Pestilence? In the prologue the others called him Pestilence"

He grins at this question. "Nope. Death, Famine, War, and Pestilence are merely nothing more than titles or rumored names not their actually names. Zarzas is Pestilence's real name. Maybe you'll learn the others names in time. As for the reasons why they call each other by their titles is simple, they don't really see each other as friends."

(7): "Why did you make death would break the dragon staff?"

"Because, fuck 'em." He laughs as he types that out.

"On a serious note i had thought about it, the dragon lords for centuries become dragon lords if they have the staff and in the Gauntlet of fire garble mentioned that if he was dragon lord he would fuck over the ponies and for that reasoning that's why spike gave ember the staff so she would protect the ponies from dragons."

"So.... What would happened if the staff broke and the dragons were leaderless?" The hooded figure snickers.

(8): "Who is the strongest of the horsemen?"

"Death. But the most dangerous is Pestilence" The figure snickers once again and types. "You'll see why in the future."

(9): "Do you have any major plans for the story?"

"Oh yeah. But it's more like great moments in a episode but also major plans, that why this story is a adventure there weill be a lot of interactions that might be humorous or sad."

(10): "Will you write again after this story is done?"

The man puts his arm on his armrest and holds his head up. "Hmmmm, seein' how successful this story is so far... Yeah i think so, maybe i do have some other idea's for different stories but they're mostly HiE."

(11): "Why do you write human in Equestria or horseman in this case?"

"Well... Multiple reasons, first one is that i don't really feel comfortable takin' another person's creation and attempting to do their character. I like to be as accurate as possible with the shows depiction of it's characters except for background character who never speak a line, free pickin's. Second reason is because i stopped watchin' the show around season six and i reaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaally don't want to go through all episodes and makes notes of character quirks, traits and etc to max out the stories immersion. Third, finally is because it's easier and more interesting for me to add characters in a unfamiliar strange peaceful land and dealing with the bullshit in it."

(12): "Why not anon in equestria? Why your oc's in equestria?"
"To me anon server as basically the readers self insert or a character they can relate to at least and i am pretty socially retarded. So i'm not sure if i can properly write a character that can be a readers self insert or a character they can relate to. To answer the 2nd question because...." The man fucking shrugs.

(13): "Lets a get more personal! What you're favorite story on fimfiction?"
"Well...." The man looks at his library and sees, 6 favorites, 58 read it later's, and 16 unread chapters in his tracking. He can only give a pained smile in response to the sight. "Well for my favorite for now i would have to say it's Ponies, Pirates and Peculiar Psychopaths by Dropbear and it's sadly unfinished sequel. As well as his story called Saviour or destroyer"

(14): "In the prologue you said this was your first fan fiction? Do you mean on here or in general?"
"In motherfuckin' General. This is literally my first piece of literature i ever wanted to share online."

(15): "You mentioned you have a hellverse?"
"Yes. I've had it for two years and i'm going to say it now there will only be brief bits of lore of it. And for my sanity's sake no it's not even close as the fucked up strangeness that is Hazbin Hotel."

(16:): "What season does this story take place in?"
"Season six but it will progress into season seven as the story goes on."

(17): "Favorite color?"

The man simply gives the monitor screen a deadpan stare that makes it regret ever being typed out.

(18): "On a scale of 1 - 10 how fucked is Equestria if the horsemen decided they wanted to take over?"

"8. They aren't like manga isekai protagonists who are just majorly op and unbeatable. By the shows standards it does have some good defenses."

(19): "Will there be romance in the story?"

The man blinks his eyes and takes a sip of his coffee. "Maybe."

(20): "Why did you expect this story to flop?"

He sighs and gives a bitter smile as he types. "I've always liked writin' but i am very introverted. I don't really like sharin' my idea's , opinions or words. To be completely honest i always thought my idea's, concepts and etc were just foolish nonsense just to help me escape reality but well that kinda changed..." He takes a long sip out from his mug. "The comments and number of notifications that show the number of people who are watchin' or already added the story to their favorites is make more more confident. I think that's why i spent twice as long and double the research for death's debut chapter and well it was worth it." He gives a small smile.

(21): "Now that the plot has started will the mane six or etc characters get their own episodes?"

"No. They will be mixed in with other episodes with a bracket. Might start at the beginning of a episode or towards the end."

(22): "What would happen if one day you woke up and found the story being featured?"

"I would actually lose my shit."

(23): "Who's going to be the most hype or interesting now?"

"Of course readers need some hype to add on after death chapter.." The man rolls his eyes. "I would say Pestilence. The route i have planned for him is not only going to interesting but hilarious." The man lets out a small chuckle and looks at the time 7:00 am. He decides he's spent enough time writing this. It wasn't as bad as he thought it would be.. But either way hopefully this will entertain the the readers for now or satisfy some curiosity they had. But still there needs to be more of a reward to this bonus... Ah! The map!

He probably should've mentioned that he has a map that he will post at the end of the seasons or bundles to help readers know where exactly the horsemen are at... His bad. Anyway he'll see them next time on the 2nd season starring Pestilence again and with that he clicks "Save chapter" and publish.